A Different View

by Tl404

Summary:

The adventure of two souls that belong together. This is the story of Charles Carson and Elsie Hughes if they made the decision early on to always be together. This story starts at nearly the beginning in 1896 and will follow this couple through the years.

Notes:

I do not own the rights to Downton Abbey, but draw my inspiration from the writers of the show and the actors who did a fantastic job.

Please Review

Chapter 1: 1896

1896

In the early hours of the morning Elsie Hughes was putting the finishing pins into her up due. Sitting at the vanity between the two beds, she observed her handiwork and decided it would suffice for the long day ahead. Just as she was about to stand and grab her apron her roommate stepped into their room.

“Elsie you better get a move on if you don't want to be late for breakfast” said Clara.

“Well you are going to be as late as I am” Stated Elsie. Standing now, she looked at her new dear friend.

“ I thought we would walk down together.” replied Clara. Smiling in her sweet way.

“Don't we always” Elsie said as she made her way to the door and followed Clara down the hall.

Trotting their way down the many stairs Clara said “ I think Mrs. Smith has quite the workload for us today, after the regular chores mind. I think she has plans of showing you the books and inventory soon though. With you being the new head housemaid and all. She probably wants to pass those off to you.”

“ And so she should. You know she wants to retire soon. She has earned it. I’d be happy to finally get my hands on the books. That was why I was hired here after all.” Stated Elsie after making it down the final fight and into the servants hall.

“Clara, you're okay with the coming changes? Right? I know you have been here for years, I never asked but did you want to be the housekeeper?” Elsie continued with a genuine look.

Clara shook her head and continued to her spot at the table. Elsie right behind, took her seat next to her friend. The dishes were being passed along and tea cups were being dispersed and filled.

“I know the job is meant for you Elsie.” Clara said in a whisper. Clara was passed the porridge, filled her bowl and passed the food onto Elsie. “We can discuss this later, eat up Elsie you are going to need the substance”.

Just as Elsie filled her bowl and passed the remaining porridge into the hands of the maid next to her, Mr. Carson and Mrs. Smith entered the servants hall. Everyone stood until they were motions to sit back down.

“Sorry for our late arrival, continue with your meal” Stated Carson.

Elsie looked up from her tea cup and admired the way Mr.Carson commanded the room. She had been working at Downton for the last 4 months and did not understand how Mr.Carson's deep rumble of a voice still made it to her very core. It was like sitting in a train car and feeling the engine start up for the beginning of a journey. She could not deny that Mr. Carson intrigued her from the first moment she heard his voice.

She recalled stepping into the severance hall the first day she arrived. Bending down to pick up her luggage she heard someone come into the room. A man in formal livery walked in and said “ Awe the new head housemaid, I hope that you meet expectations”.

Elsie looked up and almost gasped. The rich voice belonged to a very handsome man with dark hair peppered with some gray. He had broad shoulders and a rather big nose. Not that she minded.
“ Elsie Hughes sir. I’m rather charged to begin. Can you show me to a Mrs. Smith?” Elsie stated with a small smirk.

Mr. Carson stared at the housemaid for a few moments. Debating if he would comment on her cheek she knew. She gave him more of a smile, then made her way closer to him. Silently asking if she could follow him. Mr. Carson inclined his head slightly and took one of her cases from her. Their hands bushed very slightly. Both looking up suddenly towards the other.

Mr. Carson cleared his throat and said "I'm Mr. Carson, the Butler." He then pivoted on his heals and proceeded down the hallway towards Mrs. Smith’s pantry.

Elsie smiled to herself after reviewing the memory. She reflected that they were not friends, but she would not mind if that was to change.

She thought it would be good to be friends if and when she eventually took over the housekeeper position. She wanted him as her ally.

 

Later in the day Elsie sat with Mrs. Smith going over linen inventories and specific room details. Mrs.Smith had already introduced the book for household funds and balances.

“Elsie, are you comfortable with this work? Do you have any questions? Of course we will be going more into depth in these subjects, but I want to know if the possession is agreeable to you? Mrs. Smith rambled as she closed the linen journal.

“ Mrs. Smith I am very comfortable, thank you. I did most of this work for my previous position. It was a smaller house, but I believe I did a satisfactory job.” Said Elsie.

“ Oh yes, I remember from your reply to the advertisement. My dear, I want to express that you have done a good job since coming here. I’m glad that hiring you has worked out well. I say this because I will be leaving in 3 months.” Mrs. Smith said with a tired, but happy expression.

“ Oh I didn't realize you would be gone so soon” Elsie realized the amount of learning she would need to do in this short time frame. She was slightly worried, but knew it was plausible.

“ I’m not afraid to say that I am rather excited. My old bones need a rest. I’m happy to say that I will be moving in with my sister. We have not seen each other for 10 years, but we correspond regularly.”

“That is nice” Elsie stated. She thought of her own sister. Wishing they had a normal sisterly relationship and regular correspondence. Unfortunately Becky could not write or communicate very well in general. Elsie had to rely on her mother for updates on their well-being.

“Elsie I’m relying on you to take the reins and manage this house” Mrs. Smith said, not noticing Elsie’s somewhat melancholy manner.

Elsie was brought out of her thoughts by Mrs. Smith’s last statement and nodded.
“I will do my very best Mrs. Smith”

“ I know you will, dear.” She took a pause, thinking of her next words to the younger woman. “ Your greatest challenges will probably not be the house, or the younger staff, or even the family. Mr. Carson will be your most testing challenge” Mrs. Smith said in a more serious tone.

“Oh, how so?” Elsie said. She started to fidget in her chair.

Mrs. Smith noticed the concern in Elsie’s voice. “ Well he is very traditional. He also views the world in black and white. You will have challenges making him see your way of things when you take over.”

Wanting to reassure the girl Mrs. Smith continued “ Don’t worry my dear, I have faith that you will learn to handle Mr. Carson” She said in a somewhat suggestive manner.

Not lost on Elsie she said “ I don't know what your referring to Mrs. Smith”

Mrs. Smith raised her brow “Elsie I see how you look at him. This very morning I saw a very slight smile directed his way”

Elsie immediately rushed “There is nothing between us.”

Mrs. Smith raised her hand, signaling Elsie to let her speak “I know nothing is going on between you too. This is a lonely life, I just want to bestow upon you the meaning of this line of work. You know the rules upon which we survive, you know the expectations. What you seem not to know is how he looks upon you.” Mrs. Smith continued with a smirk of her own.

“ Elsie, please be careful with your heart.” She paused for a beat. “But also know, you only have one life to live”

With that Mrs. Smith stood and headed for her pantry door.

“Come my dear, the gong is about to be wrong” She stated to a rather stunned Miss Hughes.

Chapter 2: Transition

Notes:

The Rights to Downton Abbey do not belong to me.

Chapter 2: Transition

After a month of hard work and staying up late to observe and participate in Mrs. Smith’s responsibilities, Elsie was informed that she was to have a meeting with Mrs. Smith and Lady Grantham. She was rather exhausted, but also invigorated. She was looking forward to the coming promotion. She just needed to get through the coming meeting and hopefully impress the Countess of Grantham.

She was also looking forward to the extra money the promotion would bring forth. She had received a letter from her mam stating that the rent had gone up. Her mother needed more money or they would need to move. Elsie was not opposed to sending her hard earned money. The unfortunate truth was she would rather work to support them from farther away, than make less money closer to home. She liked the freedom. She was sad to admit that taking care of Becky was a task not suited for her. Becky was difficult at the best of times. The worst of times was a storm not understood by many people. Becky became frustrated easily. She lashed out and made high pitched screeching noises. She was a spectacle. Her mother handled her outburst with grace and understanding. Elsie had a harder time tolerating her sister's actions.

Elsie knew she was selfish for not taking more of an interest in Becky. She saw the disappointment in her mothers eyes last when she was home. She knew her mam was proud of her work, but she was also unhappy about Elsie’s disinterest in her sister. So Elsie worked hard to support her family the best she could. Now she was to be housekeeper, the highest possession in her career path.

-

It was just after the servants luncheon when Elsie made her way to Mrs. Smith’s pantry. She gave a gentle knock to the door and waited for Mrs. Smith’s summons.

Just as she walked into the room she heard “Oh good Miss Hughes, you are right on time. Lady Grantham and I were just discussing your potential promotion.”

Elsie observed Lady Grantham sitting in the corner chair while sipping from a cup of tea.

“Yes, Mrs. Smith has explained that you are a competent worker and that she has been training you most recently.” Said Lady Violet Crawley. “ Do you feel that you are ready for this position?”

“Yes Milady, Mrs. Smith has been very kind.” Stated Elsie. She stood before them clasping her hands, trying not to fidget.

“Milady I highly recommend Miss Hushes as my replacement. I have already transferred some of my responsibilities. She has taken up the new work with ease and maintained her current work well.” Praised the current housekeeper.

“That is all I need to hear. Congratulations Miss Hughes, you will be Downton’s new Housekeeper when Mrs. Smith takes her leave.” said the Countess. “Now you might as well take a seat and we can all discuss more household matters”.

Mrs. Smith offered Elsie a small smile and offered her a chair.

-

The next morning, staff were about to disperse from the servants hall after breakfast when Mrs. Smith stood and motions for everyone to stay in their seats.

“I want to inform everyone that I will be retiring in two months time.” Some murmurs were heard around the table, but many already knew about the change.

“I’m very pleased to announce that Miss Elsie Hughes will be promoted to housekeeper. She has already been performing some of my tasks. Please be kind and helpful during this transition.” She stated in a formal tone.

She looked over at Elsie with a kind smile. Elsie smiled back and looked around the table to all her colleagues. She looked to Mr. Carson last. He met her eyes and tilted his head in a nod of acknowledgment. Elsie nodded back then turned to Clara.

Clara patted her hand and said “Congratulations Mrs. Hughes, I hope we may still be friends.”

Elsie turned her head towards her friend and asked “Clara, is that what you're worried about?” “Of course we will still be friends”.

Clara stared back at her, but then lowered her eyes and said “It will be different, we will have to find time together. You will be moving rooms soon. I’ll miss our late night chats. It will be harder to share my late night thoughts and secrets.”

“Oh Clara, we will find time. Just think, a new housemaid will need to be hired. Maybe it will be someone closer to your age and you will forget all about me.” Elsie said.

Clara gave her a playfully shocked look and squeezed her hand. “I will not forget about you Elsie. You have my support and friendship. Can I still call you Elsie when we are alone?”

“Of course you can” Elsie said, squeezing her hand back.

-

Later that night Mrs. Smith ventured out to find Elsie. She found her organizing the linen closet, marking the books as she ventured up the shelves.

“Everything in order?” questioned the older woman.

“Oh yes, just going over the inventory before guests arrive next week.” Elsie said. She straightened herself and turned towards her mentor. Elsie gave her a smile and said “Can I help you with anything?”

“Oh no, our day is ending Miss Hughes. I came to asked if you would like to have a glass of sherry with Mr. Carson and I?”

Elsie looked hesitant so, Mrs. Smith continued “It is somewhat of a tradition for the housekeeper and Butler to converse after the staff has gone to bed and discuss household matters.”

“Mr. Carson has an excellent taste in wine and other beverages. As butler he gets a share of the family's collection to sample and add to his own small collection. He has been very generous over the years. I have been spoiled and I do hope that you will be as well.” Her monitor met her eye with a raised brow.

Elsie felt a slight blush reach her checks, tucked her inventory book under her arm and signaled her mentor to lead the way.

Mrs. Smith reached Mr.Carson’s pantry door and gave a quick knock before entering.
“Mr.Carson are you available for a chat and some sherry? I have brought Miss Hughes.”

Mr. Carson looked up from his desk and signaled the ladies to take a seat where they liked. After Elsie took a seat furthest from the door and Mrs. Smith in her normal seat next to the door, Mr. Carson got up to retrieve the sherry and three glasses.

“Do you like Sherry Miss Hughes? Or do you prefer a different wine?” Mr. Carson asked, catching her eyes.

Elsie stared at him for a moment and answered “Sherry is fine Mr. Carson. I’m not opposed to other types of wine though. I do enjoy a good malbec, quite a treat when there is a glass presented to me.” She then gave him a tiny smile.

“Good choice, I also enjoy a decent malbec.” He poured the wine and handed the first glass to Mrs. Smith. He then handed the next glass to Elsie. His hand accidentally brushed hers again during the transfer. The same peculiar feeling shot up his hand. The same feeling from her arrival. He clasped his hand with his other, rubbing the outside of last finger and made his way to the chair opposite Mrs. Smith.

Mrs. Smith noticed and looked between the two. She looked down when Mr. Carson took his seat.

“Miss Hughes, I would like to congratulate you on your new position. Mrs. Smith will be a tough predecessor to emulate, but she has sung your praises for a while now.” Mr. Carson addressed Elsie.

“Thank you, Mr. Carson.” Elsie paused and then stated “I’m glad I have met expectations.” Elsie said this without thinking and quickly darted her eyes to Mr. Carson.

Mr. Carson stared at her for a moment and then chuckled. Shaking his head he said “I forgot I said that to you upon your arrival, I suppose I deserve that comment.” Both dropped their eyes to their drinks and took a sip.

“Mr. Carson I hope you will help Miss Hughes in the coming months. As I helped you when you transitioned to Butler.” Mrs. Smith gestured between the two and said “ It’s important for the butler and housekeeper to have a good working relationship. They can be the guiding force for the household or the eventual downfall. Downton has seen many pairs throughout the years. Some have worked seamlessly together and some have clashed like the Crusaders fighting to capture the holy lands.”

Mrs.Smith let her statement sit for a moment, finished her drink, stood and then said “Well I’m off to bed, goodnight you two.” and left for the night.

Mr.Carson and Elsie looked from the door and then towards each other.

“I will provide all the help I can Miss Hughes.” Mr. Carson said, looking into Elsie's dark eyes. Shadows passed along the plains of her face from the candlelight. He thought she looked quite lovely at that moment. She looked thoughtful from Mrs. Smith's words of advice. She also looked very tired.

Elsie looked up from taking the last sip of her sherry and said “ Thank ye, Mr. Carson, I will welcome all the help provided.” her Scottish accent sounded more pronounced because of her fatigue. She knew that moment was the time to head up to bed.

Mr. Carson was still reflecting on his odd and out of the blue observation, when Elsie thanked him. He too finished his drink and stood. Elsie stood after him, knowing that this was her dismissal for the night. Carson motioned her to the door and almost placed his hand on her lower back to guide her out.

Elsie felt the warmth of his hand even though no contact was made. The warmth woke her up a bit and she turned to Mr. Carson while he locked his pantry door.

“Would you like to walk with me until we meet our separate staircase?” Elsie asked.

Mr. Carson looked up from the doorknob. “That will be fine” he said and stepped up beside her. They started walking in comfortable silence.

-

“Elsie, why are you so late to bed?” Clara Asked as Elsie stepped into their room.

“I’m sorry did I wake ye?” Elsie said while she grabbed her toiletries for a quick wash.

“Yes, but that’s alright. You didn't answer my question.” Clara replied.

Elsie sighed “I was invited for a glass of sherry with Mr. Carson and Mr. Smith.”

“oh, how nice” “Good night Mrs. Hughes” Clara sleepily stated.

“Clara, I’m sorry to be late. I need to wash. Please go back to bed.”

“ Yes, right. Goodnight” Clara then turned to her other side and threw the covers over her head.

“Goodnight Clara.” Elsie then walked out and made her way to the washroom.

-

Over the next 2 months Mrs. Smith mentored Elsie in all ways of running a house like Downton Abbey.

It was a beautiful May morning when Mrs. Smith sat at her last breakfast with all of the staff. Her luggage was stacked by the back door and a cart was commissioned to bring her to the train station.

Once bowls were emptied Mrs. Smith stood and said “Well this is goodbye. Thank you everyone for your hard work. Please keep up the immaculate work I know you all can accomplish.” Congratulations and applause rose throughout the servants hall. Mrs. Smith Smiled.

After goodbyes and a few hugs were completed, Mrs. Smith made her way to Elsie.

“Well Mrs. Hughes, it’s your time to steer this ship. Make me proud.” She then handed her keys over to the new housekeeper. Mrs. Smith had tears in her eyes, but offered Elsie a hug after seeing her hook the keys onto her hip. Elsie graciously accepted Mrs. Smith affections and returned her hug.

Mrs. Smith whispered into her ear “ You will do beautifully Elsie. It will be hard, possibly lonely. This house has many secrets. Many hallways, many crannies to hide, and many books. It is your choice to be lonely or not. Life is a fickle experience that can go many ways. If you know where to look, housekeepers from the past might guide your way to a fruitful life.” With that she patted Elsie’s back and stepped away. She gave Elsie one last look and then looked towards Mr. Carson. Elsie raised her bow in a questionable manner towards the retiree. She then made her way to her new pantry.

“Mr. Carson, please help me bring these to the cart”. She lifted her arm towards her luggage. She then made it for the door and picked up one of her cases.

Once at the cart and her luggage secured she motions Mr. Carson to herself.

“ Well my boy, you have made me very proud. You are a marvelous butler. Come give this old woman a hug” Mr. Carson bent cautiously and wrapped his arms around her.

“A butler is all well and good for a meaningful life, but there is more to life than serving others. It’s okay to think of oneself once in a while Charles.” “Don’t be afraid to open up and explore other avenues of happiness.” She gave him a tight squeeze and then released him.

He gave her a questioning look, but inclined his head.
“Goodbye Mrs. Smith, I wish you great happiness as well.” Mr. Carson said softly.

He then lent a hand to help Mrs. Smith into the cart and waved goodbye.

Mrs. Smith smiled, but did not look back towards the big house. She only had eyes for the future.

Chapter 3: Beginnings

Chapter 3: Beginnings

Elsie sat in Mrs. Smith’s parlor trying to wrap her head around the fact that this was her room to now utilize. A private place to conduct her work in relative peace. Just as the thought passed, she heard a knock on the door. She swiveled towards the door and said “Come in”.

Mr. Carson walked in and said “How are you doing Mrs. Hughes? Do you need assistance from myself or the hall boys to move this room about, to your liking?”

“Oh, just taking it all in Mr. Carson.” she took a minute to think and then questioned “Do I have free choice of the furniture in the attic? I would not mind having a few different pieces to make it my own. My bedroom could use a few touches as well. Come to think of it.” She returned his friendly tone and added a small smile.
“I would greatly appreciate some help from the hall boys. I would need to supervise of course.”

Mr. Carson took a moment to look upon her. He noticed the ease in which she took up the role of housekeeper in the last few weeks. He thought about how right she fit in this very room. He noticed a new confidence in her.

“Mrs. Hughes you certainly have total control of the furniture preferences for your rooms as well as the downstairs area. I don't have much tolerance for decoration, if something needs changing in the servants area, I leave that up to you. Obviously the grand pieces do not belong down here. Choose accordingly.”

“Obviously” Elsie stated in a cheeky manner.

Mr.Carson cleared his throat and changed the subject “Did Mrs.Smith explain the bedroom orders in the servants hall?”

“Yes, we went over that somewhat. She stated that newer staff should be closer to the bedrooms of the housekeeper and Butler, depending on what side they reside…”

“Yes, yes, but did she explain the reasons why it is arranged this way?”

Elsie lifted her brow signaling him to continue.

“The Housekeeper and Butler reside in the center with the bedrooms closest to the door separating the sides. You are the only member of staff with access to both sides. We are in the center for emergency purposes. If something happens on my side I can easily notify you and vice versa. The youngest members of staff are the most likely to need assistance during the night. They are closest to us in order for the least amount of disturbance to the remaining staff. We instill in the more senior staff that it is a great showing of trust to be nearest the stairwell.” He stated in a serious tone.

Elsie listened to his informational spiel with apt attention. She did not fail to notice his caring mannerisms while he talked about the younger staff.

“That make a great deal of since Mr. Carson. I will take this in mind when assigning rooms to future staff.”

Mr. Carson nodded in her direction “There is one other detail about our living arrangements I should mention.” He gave her an almost embarrassed look and said “There is a door between our rooms, it connects the two.”

She raised an eyebrow, but he continued before she could say anything.

“It’s locked of course, the key seems to be missing. Although there would be no need for the door to be opened.” he said sternly.

“Mrs. Smith and I would knock in a set pattern to indicate if we needed the other during the night. Then we’d meet at the hall door to assist the other. I hope we may continue this form of communication.”

When Elsie did not reply in a timely manner, Mr. Carson said “Is that agreeable Mrs. Hughes?”

Elsie was brought out of her musing by Mr. Carson’s questions. She had been contemplating him living and sleeping just a wall away from her. A nice but distracting thought. Would she hear him? Or him her? Her thoughts switch to a few inappropriate thoughts and feelings if she was honest. She shook her head to diminish her thoughts. Thoughts that would probably stun and embarrass this large straightforward man.

“Yes Mr. Carson, I'm sure you will show me the sequence of knocks used.”

“Of course, now if you will excuse me, I have work to do.”

Elsie stopped him by saying “Thank you Mr.Carson”.

Mr. Carson paused, angled his head down in acknowledgement and left.

-

Later that night after everyone was sent to bed, Elsie was resting in her new bed, in her new room reading, when she heard a knock. She froze, but looked to their shared door.

Mr. Carson somewhat shouted “Goodnight Mrs. Hughes”.

Elsie recovered from her slight surprise and said “Goodnight Mr. Carson.

She supposed that was his signal for his retirement for the night.

-

Life went on at Downton Abbey, the staff continued the hustle and bustle of caring for the house and family. Elsie had been Housekeeper for over a month and just finished helping plan her first small party with Lady Grantham. She knew this was her first real test. The party was set for two weeks. It was not very grand, but boosted a few important personas.

She made her way to Mr.Carson's pantry, hoping to discuss the menu so he could determine a suitable wine selection for the meal.

The two heads of staff had slowly been building towards a good working relationship. Although sherry had not been shared again, at meal time they had quite a few good conversations. She enjoyed sitting next to him and hearing his great rumble when they discussed something. She took pleasure in working with him to solve the many household complications.

She wished to know his thoughts, in regards to her recent work. She wondered if he recognized her hard work and dedication. She was not a vain woman, but wanted to impress Mr. Carson. She wanted to put the thoughts out of her mind about why.

Elsie knocked on his door and waited for his reply.

Mr. Carson flung open the door and stood in the doorway. They were only a step apart. Mr. Carson looked down and finally noticed who was at the door. Neither of them moved apart, both taking notice of the other and the warmth generated. They stood staring at one another. Mr. Carson looked into her eyes and noticed the dark blue hue reminiscent of ocean waters. He thought they were rather beautiful. At that same moment Elsie took note of Mr. Carson’s brown eyes. The color not anything unusual or unique, but because they belonged to him, she thought them special. He had kind eyes that seemed to pull her in, whenever he looked upon her.

Elsie was the first to look down. She felt a blush reach her cheeks. She hoped Mr.Carson didn't notice. She looked back up to him to see his reaction. Mr. Carson was still staring at her. He had an unreadable expression. She wished to read his mind at that moment.

Mr. Carson indeed noted Elsie’s blush. He was starting to realize the implications. He was unsure about how to handle the new housekeeper's apparent crush. He was moved in a way. That a beautiful woman was interested in his surly self. But what to do about the situation. He surmised her crush, but how deep did her feelings go. What were his feelings? What a predicament. An inappropriate predicament.

Elsie at last spoke “Would you go over the menu with me Mr. Carson”.

“Yes, yes. Of Course, I was on my way to the wine cellar. I imagine you have not been down there yet. Would you like to come along?”. He mused that just because her litter crush was unconventional, didn't mean he would not mind her company.

Elsie felt rather chuffed that he should ask her to visit one of his most treasured places in the house. She smiled, not a small one, but a full on smile, teeth and all.

Mr. Carson could not help the smile that tugged at his own lips. She had a beautiful smile as well. He thought the new housekeeper had many beautiful qualities.

Elsie had still not budged from the doorway or moved away from Mr. Carson. She was mesmerized by the smile on Mr. Carson's lips. She could not believe that she was able to make him smile. She felt more than chuffed now, she was rather besotted.

Seeing her frozen state Mr.Carson reached out and touched her arms slightly before guiding her to turn, he then moved his hand to hover over her lower back and steered her towards the cellar door.

-

Once in the cellar Elsie looked around. She was impressed with the grad collection, but was not surprised. Mr. Carson made his way into one of the corners, on a mission it seemed to find a specific bottle.
“This is most certainly a vast collection. Is your collection also stored down here?” Elsie questioned.

Mr. Carson looked up from the label he was reading “His lordship takes great pride in this collection. There are bottles and crates from all over the world. I’m proud to oversee the cellar. Not many people are allowed down here.” His innuendo made her smile.

“My collection is this way” He said, heading in the opposite direction. He led her to a small wine rack, not as impressive as the family's racks, but neat and tidy. She could not see a speck of dust, indicating his care and attention.

She reached out a hand towards a bottle that caught her eyes, but looked up and asked “May I pick up one of the bottles?” not wanting to offend.

Mr. Carson inclined his head in permission.

Elsie picked up the bottle and started to examine the label. “This is a lovely Port, I have actually sampled this one at my last house.”

Mr. Carson's curiosity was piqued, he gave her a questioning expression.

Elsie took the hint and continued. “My last position before Downton was with an elderly woman. I was her ladies maid. I stayed with her until her death.”

“She was very generous and liked to share her good fortunes. I liked her very much and I suppose she liked me. I think I was more of a companion for her in her last few years.” Elsie continued, “She was enthusiastic about wine and her own collection. She introduced me to many delicious glasses.”

Elsie chuckled “She even gave me a few dresses that I have nowhere to wear. She gave me a beautiful pearl brooch. It’s my most prized possession. I always tried to refuse her gifts, but she was sad and made me feel guilty when I tried to give them back.”

“She sounded like a wonderful employer” Mr. Carson stated.

“She was, I miss her very much sometimes.” Her eyes started to get a little teary.

Mr. Carson let her have a moment.

Elsie willed her tears away and turned to put the bottle back. As she turned her dress snagged on one of the nearby racks corners. She tripped forward from the unexpected resistance. She felt gravity's pull, but was secured by his arm coming around to steady her arm holding the bottle. She then felt his other reach around her waist. He helped her place the bottle in its slot.

She turned in his arm and looked into his eyes. She expected to see some form of outrage for almost dropping the wine bottle, but what she saw shocked her. His eyes held utter concern and was that adoration? His expression and lingering hold made her gasp audibly.

Mr. Carson looked from her eyes to her mouth after her gasp. He could not seem to tear his eyes away from her.

He suddenly reached his hand out to touch her face. His hand was warm and soothing. She did not shy away, but leaned her head more into his palm. She looked up into his face and noticed him tilting his head towards hers.

She felt the lightest kiss and closed her eyes.

Chapter 4: Perspective

Chapter 4: Perspective

The sensation of their lips together brought Mr. Carson out of his fanciful haze. He sprang apart from Mrs. Hughes.

“Forgive me, I have lost my senses.” He stepped back further about to pivot to the stairs.

Elsie still blindsided, but thrilled, took stock of Mr. Carson's reaction. She faltered from the loss of his warmth and recent touch. She noticed him wanting to retreat.

“Mr. Carson.”

He paused and looked her way. His scared and shocked expression made her heart ache.

“I believe we are both at fault. Please forgive me as well.” She tried to give him a reassuring smile. Mr. Carson noticed the smile did not reach her eyes. Her wonderful expressive eyes looked dull and sad. Unfortunately it was not proper or right to continue acting this way. He needed distance and time to think.

Mr.Carson inclined his head, but turned and made his way out of the cellar.

-

At supper, later that day neither spoke to the other. It went on this way for the next week. They only acknowledged each other for household matters. They did not converse during meals, or talk unless absolutely necessary.

Elsie was busy in her parlor marking in one of her ledgers. She was about to dip her pen into the inkwell when she thought about the kiss. Probably for the hundredth time. He would not leave her mind. She did not fault him for his reaction. For him leaving. It was terribly shocking, their kiss. She understood his reaction. She wished that he stayed and talked it out with her, but she understood.

She thought of his touch, his warmth, and most of all his kiss. It might have been a short light kiss, but it still meant the world to her. To think that her feelings were reciprocated. For the traditional stoic butler to kiss her indeed was a great showing of affection, surly.

Unfortunately she could not be sure. It was highly inappropriate to have these feelings, let alone act on them. She did not make the first move though. She had not shared her feelings with him and thought she hid them well. She really could not afford to continue on this path. She must forget about her feelings and get over this infatuation. She needed this job. For herself and for her family. How was she to dismiss her feelings for him? Just the sight of him made her stomach flip.

She shook her head, in order to get her head back into the task at hand. Before her pen connected back to paper, she had one last thought. She enjoyed that kiss and she wanted him.

-

Mr. Carson was having similar thoughts just down the hall. He was going over the wine inventory, when his thoughts strayed to Mrs.Hughes. She was not far from his mind, especially looking over this particular inventory. His imagination was brought back into the cellar. He could still feel her in his arms. Still smell her lovely scent. Still feel her lips on his. He could not explain what came over him to act as he did. Attraction certainly. But he had been attracted to women in the past and did not act in such a manner. He did feel a little sorry for fleeting as he did, but he could not think and act in a gentlemanly manner in that moment.

What was so special about Mrs. Hughes? She was certainly beautiful. He thought so from the moment he saw her. He remembered her standing at the back door surrounded by her luggage. She did not look nervous. That was his first impression. Normally new staff look nervous and fidgety during their first arrival. Not her. She looked excited and sure of herself. He remembered when their hands brushed when he took one of her cases. The tiny shock he felt up his hand surprised him. A feeling he never felt before. A surprising, but pleasant feeling.

He appreciated confidence. She was not arrogant, which he appreciated even more. She was friendly and hardworking. He thought she was a good choice for housekeeper. Mrs. Smith made a good choice indeed. Unfortunately their positions limited them in many ways. Personal ways. He had an image to uphold. The butler could not fall in love. The butler needed to be proper and serve the family. There was no time for a personal life. It was not permitted.

His thoughts were sad in nature. If only they had met earlier in life. Maybe when he was under-butler. They could have left service. Maybe he could have found work in a shop and supported her.

All his thoughts lately were inappropriate. He kept thinking about the kiss. About the way she made him feel. How he forgot all about propriety and kissed her. He felt so drawn to her. He was amazed by the power she had over him.

How could he move on and forget about these feelings?

The only consultation he had was they both seemed to realize the gravity of their situation. It hurt that they were not speaking at the moment, but maybe that’s what they needed. Distance.

He needed to carry on and stay in his lane. Continue to avoid her, of being alone with her. Maybe then his feelings would dissipate. He nodded to himself in limited satisfaction and got on with his work.

-

The day of the party arrived. Elsie was running around constantly, trying to make everything run as smoothly as possible. She could not count the number of times she made her way up and down the stairs. She hardly felt breathless and was rather proud of that. She wanted to prove herself and represent a well put together housekeeper. She was upstairs once again checking that everything was in its place and immaculate.

Just as she was rotating one of the flower arrangements, Lady Grantham walked into the room.

“Mrs. Hughes, this looks lovely.”

“Thank you, Milady.”

“Guests will be arriving soon, please have the footmen sent up, you may go.”

Elsie inclined her head and made her way to the servants stairway once again.

Just as she reached the landing to the servants hall, she nearly tripped on the last step. She grabbed the banister to catch herself, when she felt someone just in front of her offering support. She looked up and gasped.

Hearing her gasp Mr.Carson supported her further by placing his hands on her waist. They stood there for a moment. Both unconsciously reveling in the other's presence and warmth.

Elsie suddenly looked around to check if anyone was around and said “I’m sorry for my apparent clumsiness, Thank you for the support.”

They both thought about her only other instance of clumsiness and what it led to. Both blushed and turned their head away from the other.

Mr. Carson backed away “Your welcome.” Elsie settled herself before continuing.

“Oh, I came down to say, Lady Grantham is ready for yourself and the footman.”

“Yes, of course.” He left her presents, presumably in search of the footman.

Elsie suppressed a small smile thinking about his mire presents. She missed him, missed their conversations. His support was addicting. Why were they avoiding each other? Why indeed? When there was clearly a mutual affection. Maybe it was time to speak to him about their shared time in the cellar. Could they be something? What would he think?

Elsie was interested in figuring it out. Not just to clear the air, but to figure out if there was a future for her affections to grow. Or if she would need to sever the ties completely, in order to protect her heart. She honestly did not care about the convenient path they both should follow. She could see a life with him. She wanted a life with him.

She made up her mind. After the party and subsequently the servants dinner. She would knock on his door and have her say.

-

Elsie finally made it to his door. After issuing all the staff to their beds. She was proud of her efforts in acting normally during dinner. Mr. Carson and herself actually made light chatter. Some of their tension seemed to melt away after the incident on the stairs.

Elsie knocked gently and then entered after his bid.

“Hello Mr.Carson, could we speak before we go up?”

“Yes, I was going to wait till tomorrow, but I needed to speak to you as well.”

She raised a brow and he continued “I wanted to congratulate you on a job well done. Lady Grantham said you did a fine job with the party. She sounded most impressed.”

Elsie blushed and said “High praise coming from her I assume?”

“Actually, yes.” He said with a smirk.

“Expectations met again I would say.” She smiled.

“Are you ever going to let me live that down? I hope you know that I think you have done a fine job.” His tone concerned.

Elsie smiled wider and said “I didn't know Mr. Carson, but I’m glad.”

“I hope you know I took no offence when we first met” Elsie said while she moved further into the room. She then moved to the seat across from him and took a seat.

Mr.Carson smiled “That’s good to know, I know I come off strong” “I like for all staff to know who is in charge when they first arrive”

“Oh Mr.Carson no one would be confused about who is in charge.” She said in a cheeky manner.

Mr. Carson coughed to clear his throat. He realized suddenly that they were alone once more. Something he had been avoiding for the last two weeks. He found it odd that he was not the least bit sorry that they were together again. He missed her and was happy to be in her presence.

“What is it you wanted to talk about?

“Well Mr. Carson, I must admit that the last few weeks have been hard for me.”

“You did swimmingly well for her Ladyship's party.”

“Yes, but that is work and I have much experience with work.”

“So what has caused your hardship?” Carson surmised he knew. Unsure if he truly wanted to have this confederation. It was borderline inappropriate if it went in the directions he thought it would.

“You have.”

Mr. Carson blushed and dropped his eyes from hers. Knowing the conversation was going in the direction he was most afraid of.

“Mrs. Hughes” he started to say, but she cut him off.

“Please let me have my say. For I am feeling very fortunate and want to speak before I lose my nerve.”

Mr. Carson swallowed, pivoted closer to her in his chair and motioned for her to continue. His attention entirely hers.

“Mr. Carson, I may be very accomplished in my work, but in the ways of the heart I have been most unfortunate. I have had a few offers for courtship in my day, but nothing to light a candle with. That is until now.”

“You have probably surmised that I have developed feelings for you Mr. Carson.”

When he nodded and looked back into her eyes she said “You would be right. I have never felt this way before. You fill my mind even though I know you should not. I have known you for such a short period of time, yet I feel for you what I have never felt for another man.”

“I think of our conversations and what I have learned of you and think that I want to discover more. When you hold me or smile at me I can’t describe the sensation that spreads in my stomach. And when you kissed me, the whole world seemed to fade away and it’s just us two.”

“I know I should not have these feelings. That it is forbidden for our positions, but I must know if you have similar feelings or if I am just a fool?” Her eyes captivated him. Most telling. Her words beautiful and sincere. Her question tugged at his heart.

Mr. Carson was stunned into silence. He could not believe his ears. He looked down and contemplated his replay. He was stunned that this charming woman had these vast feelings for him after a short time indeed. Did he share her feelings? Oh course he did, how could he not? But what was the right move going forward? He should break whatever this was off. Make it clear that this was unacceptable. However, how could he break her heart and his? What was the right move indeed?

His mind was made up the moment he looked into her concerned but loving eyes. He knew his answer.

“Mrs. Hughes, What is your first name?”

“Pardon”

“I don't know your first name, I think it is rather foolish if we are to talk in this manner and I don't truly know how to address you” He said with a small smile to reassure her.

Elsie realized his implication.

“My name is Elspeth May Hughes. But I have been called Elsie all my life.”

“Well Elspeth May Hughes, my name is Charles Edward Carson. Very pleased to meet you.”

Elsie felt tears come to her eyes and flashed a brilliant smile towards him.

“Would you like a glass of sherry Elsie? I feel this conversation will indeed be long and informative.”

“Don't mind if I do.”

After getting two glasses, pouring their drinks, and taking his seat again. Charles said “I do share your sentiment”

Elsie smiled once more.

Charles continued “I don't know how to move forward Elsie. This is most inappropriate. Butlers and housekeepers are not meant to marry or have families. We are made for solitary lives.”

Elsie’s eyes widened at the mention of marriage and a family.

Charles hardly noticed and said “However I can't see how to put this back into a box.” He said gesturing between them two. “I have felt drawn to you from the moment I first saw you”

“You didn't give that impression”

“Quite right”

“Yes, quite”

“That does not negate my former statement. I care for you as no Butler should care for a woman.”

“And I care for you as no Housekeeps should care for a man.” She reached her hand out. He looked at her hand and joined his with hers.

He squeezed her hand “Where do we go from here?”

“Well Charles, all we can do is move forward. I think we start by getting to know one another better.” she lazily rubbed her thumb over the top of his hand. Thrilled by the liberties he allowed.

Charles shared the same thought and said “I should very much like to know all about you Elsie.”

They shared a smile and conversed further into the night. Until they mutually decided to head to bed and made their way to their separate stairwells.

Notes:

Please review and share your thoughts.
Note: I do not own the rights to Downton Abbey

Chapter 5: Secrets

Chapter 5: Secrets

Elsie was making her rounds in the hall of the family's quarters. She was trying to be as thorough as possible, but her mind slipped away to thoughts of Charles. In her mind he was now always Charles. Since their very important talk they had been spending more time together in the evenings. They chatted about many topics. Their likes and dislikes. Books they enjoyed or despised. They shared sherry and other types of wine from his collection.

He did not make a move to kiss or caress her, but she did not mind. Not much anyhow. She was getting a wee bit restless. She thought of his scent and good looks often. Wishing she could run her hand over his chest and into his hair. She wondered at the texture. It looked more soft than course, but it was a detail she did not know. And she reflected that she wanted to know everything. Her attraction to him was growing with the knowledge she gathered during their time together.

She wondered where they would go from here. Were they moving too fast? Probably, she had only known him for less than a year. She didn't think they were moving too fast. To her she had waited a lifetime for him. At 34 she certainly felt like a spinster. She chose this life, but it did not stop the wonders of something different. Something more fulfilling. She was content and happy with her position, but yearned for companionship and love.

She knew the family were making plans to stay in London soon. They planned on a few months, not as long as previous years. Wee Miss Lady Sybil was just over a year old and the family planned on taking all of the children. The family didn't want to be away from home too long with such young girls underfoot. She would miss him very much and it was a big undertaking to run the house by oneself for the first time.

She had big plans of a deep cleaning of the entire house. She also wanted to visit home. It would be her only chance this year. Her mother sent a few concerning letters in the last month and Elsie wanted to visit and see if she could offer her assistance.

Elsie made it to the second to last bedroom in the hall and noticed Clara making the bed. Elsie stepped into the room. “Hello Clara, how have you been? I feel we haven't talked in ages.” She said with a smile. Grabbing the end of the sheet, tucking it into the corner,she silently offered her assistance.

Clara looked up and smiled. “Thank you Mrs. Hughes” indicating Elsie help in making the bed.

“I thought we agreed that you would continue to call me Elsie?”

“Oh yes, sorry Elsie”

“Clara, l’m sorry that we have not had much time together”

“I understand, I see you running around like a chicken with the head cut off.” She looked up suddenly when she realized the implications of her words. “Not that I think your not doing a good job”

“I didn't take it that way,” Elsie said with an amused smile.

“How do you think Margaret is working out?” She asked about the new housemaid and Clara’s new roommate.

“She is working out well. You made a good choice. She is a chatterbox, that one. I have to remind her nightly that we need to sleep. Else she would talk into all hours of the night.” Clara chuckled.

Elsie chuckled along. She continued to help make the bed until they were finished.

They made their way to the door “I think you are doing a wonderful job as head housemaid.”

“Thank you, Elsie”

“You know you seem more jovial lately. You smile more. What’s changed?”

“You have seemed more jovial yourself Elsie. I could ask you the same question.”

Elsie looked down, a blush spreading to her cheeks. She was indeed more content, but could not disclose the reason why. Charles and herself had a silent agreement not to share their newfound understanding with anyone. Best to keep it secret.

“I asked first”

“I have met someone.” Clara smiled.

“Oh”

“Yes, He is from the village, works in a shop”.

“Which shop?”

“The general store”. Clara said with a giggle.

“My My” Elsie knew of only one eligible bachelor who worked at the general store. A Mr. Benson. Timothy, she believed, was his first name. A very handsome lad only a few years older than dear Clara.

“Yes, I know. Who would have thought a man like him would be interested in little ol me?”

“I don't think it's far fetched. Clara, you offer much.” Elsie said, reaching up to squeeze her arm in a comforting manner.

“He wants to take me out soon, do you think I can take my half day soon and in the afternoon?”

“Yes of course” she paused and questioned “Is this your first date? Would you like someone to go with you?

Clara blushed and looked somewhat embarrassed.

“Am I talking to my friend Elsie or the housekeeper?”

“Your answer sure does give me pause. I’m thinking that you should be talking to the housekeeper. Rest assured, I’ll lay down the keys and you can talk freely.”

Clara looked relieved “We meet every chance we can, not often obviously. But we have gone out a few times. Sometimes he comes here after making a delivery and we walk about the gardens. He is quite the charmer. Sometimes he tries too hard and I have to remind him that he is coming off too strong. But he listens to me, really listens and is respectful.”

“I'm assuming there is no need for a friend to tag along them”

“No I imagine not,” She said in a cheeky tone.

“He sounds like a nice man.”

“Oh he is, very nice. I think I’m in love. I've never felt this way before. I can’t wait to see him again and think about him constantly”

Elsie smiled at her.

“Have you ever been in love, Elsie?” Clara looked at her friend again coming out of her imaginings of Timothy.

Elsie was shocked by her question. Was she in love? Maybe?

“How does one know they are in Love?” Elsie murmured.

Clara gave her a questioning look, but answered “Well, it’s like you can’t breathe easily when you're apart. He is always on your mind. You question what would he think? Would he like this or that? Does he think of me? What is he doing right now? There is always this sensation in your stomach when you think of him. It’s such an unusual sensation, like butterflies fluttering around. And when you're together you just feel complete. Does that make sense?” She said all of this without noticing that Elsie made her way back into the bedroom and sat herself in one of the side chairs.

Elsie’s mind was racing. She felt all of this and more for Charles. Oh God she did Love him?

Clara finally noticed that Elsie was missing, she turned and noticed Elsie’s seated position. She also noticed Elsie's expression. Shocked and surprised. Rubbing her hands down the fabric of her thighs. Realization made its way into the forefront of her mind.

“You're in love now, aren't yah?”

Elsie quickly turned her head and gasped. Forgetting that Clara was still with her. She needed to become better at hiding her feelings if she was to continue with Charles. He would never tolerate the other staff knowing his private business. She knew the importance of keeping their more personal interactions secret. They were their leaders and were to maintain the proper examples.

Elsie did not rely, but unfortunately Clara came to her own conclusions.

“Well Who could it be? The only man I see you converse with is Mr. Cars…” Further realization struck “No”.

Elsie quickly stood, feeling a little shaky. She made it to the door, pulled Clara inside and closed the door.

“You can’t tell anyone Clara. Please.”

“Oh Elsie, You've put yourself in a tight spot.”

“Yes I know, I couldn't help it.”

“Elsie it's forbidden”

“I know that too”

Clara grabbed Elsie shaking hands and gave her a sturdy squeeze. “I don't know what to say. I'll say this though. If you truly feel for Mr. Carson, what I feel my Timothy then I will keep your secret. Love like this is too precious to throw away Elsie.”

Elsie gave her a squeeze back “Promise me?”

“I promise, and I’m always here to listen.”

Elsie took in a deep soothing breast, dropped her hands, and made her way to the door again.

“Thank you Clara, we best get back to work.” Elsie said, pulling her housekeeper persona to the forefront.

They departed in different directions.

-

Later that night Carson joined Elsie in her pantry for their nightly meeting.

“How was your day Elsie?”

“It was good Charles, I have been planning the big clean while you and the family are away.” Charles gave her a nod.

“I should hope that you write to me often while I’m away. You know about how the cleaning is coming along and such” He raised a cheeky eyebrow.

“And such,” Elsie replied. Shaking her head with a smile.

“I do have something important to discuss with you Charles”

“Yes?”

“Well I had a very interesting run in with Clara today. She has a new beau, did you know?”

“I did not” He was relatively oblivious to the housemaids. Unless there was a problem brought to him, he left their care in the very capable hands of the housekeeper.

“Yes, well we had a conversation about…” She paused, not wanting to scare him with the L word. “Relationships.”

“Go on,” Charles said after her silence. She was trying to gauge his reaction before continuing. Unfortunately his expression did not give him away. Stoic man.

“We discussed how to truly know when someone is right for the other. She seemed very smitten with her lad.”

She continued “And well she started describing how one knows and then guessed that I had met someone as well.”

He looked at her sharply “How did she figure that out?” tension clear in his voice. “I don't mean to be rude, but she doesn't seem to be the most inquisitive sort.”

Elsie smiled and patted his hand. Ignoring his sharp tone she said “She is a woman Charles and women notice a lot that men do not.”

Charles grunted and took a sip from his sherry.

“The problem is Charles that she came to the conclusion that the man I met and fancy is you.”

Charles sputtered his drink. Some even made it out of his nose. He started coughing and looked rather uncomfortable.

“How could she possibly have come to that conclusion Elsie?” His voice rose. He was searching for a handkerchief, and became frustrated by his lack of one and by the conversation.

Elsie handed him one of her personal handkerchiefs. “I think she saw it in my expression”

“Elsie,” Carson replied in a disappointed sigh.

She nodded her head in acknowledgement of her wrong doing.

“I know Charles, she promised not to tell anyone. We can trust her.”

“I hope you're right” He finished with her handkerchief about to pass it her way.

“No Keep it.”

Charles smiled and stuffed it into his pocket. He planned to wash it and then return.

“Charles, how are we to continue? For it is my dearest wish to continue.”

Charles grabbed her hand. The only intimate gesture he would initiate.

He rubbed his fingers against her, creating an addicting sensation that took her mind off the present conversation, for just a moment.

“Elsie, I don't want to give you up.”

“I don't want that either”

“Do you think we are moving too quickly?”

Charles took a moment to gather his thoughts.

“Maybe by other’s standards we are moving rather fast.” Elsie nodded in agreement.

“But, now that you have opened my eyes I can't reclose them. I want to be with you Elsie.” He took in her expression. She did not look guarded or unconvinced. She looked into his eyes with a look of total agreement.

“We don't have many options. Only three that I have come up with.” He then stated.

“You have been thinking about how we can be together?” She said in delight. She was starting to realize the depths of his feelings. Her stomach was fludinging wildly.

“Of course I have, how can I not after we both revealed our feelings?” He gave her a questioning look. Somewhat questioning if he should continue.

She placed her other hand over the hand covering hers. Nodding at him to continue.

“Our first option would be to tell his load and ladyship. Most likely the outcome would be our removal from our positions. And we would have to leave. The second is to put in our resignations and find alternate work. Maybe in a shop. I don't have much money, but enough to survive for several months.”

“We can’t do number two Charles. You love your work and I need mine to help my family.”

He inclined his head in understanding “I should like to understand your family dynamic soon Elsie, if you don't mind”.

“I should like to know about yours as well Charles, we will get there.”

He nodded and continued “Our third option would be to stay here and conduct ourselves in secret. No one else can know.”

She was again deep in thought going over options one and three. His next works sunned her into continued silence.

“I also want to add, in all of these options I have imagined up, they all ended with you marrying me.”

She stared at him with wide starry eyes.

“Well blow me over with a feather.”

“It would have to be a mighty feather to blow you over Elsie” he thought about what he said and doubled back. “I hope you don't take that in the wrong way, I think you are very slight. I was alluding to your strong nature.”

She smiled at him, a doppy love struck smile, a smile he returned.

She didn't take office, but thought him cute for his concern.

“Well what option do you think best?” He moved the conversation along from his last remark.

“Practically, I would say number three Charles”

“Yes, I believe that is our best option”

Charles clasped her hands in his and guided her up from her seat. He looked into her eyes with an adorning look. Still holding her hands he bent down on one knee.

Elsie gasped.

“Elsie, would you do me the great honor of becoming my wife?”

Elsie slid down to the ground with him and with quick succession ripped her hands out of his and sprang herself into his arms. She hugged him tight and whispered into his ear “Of Course my love”

Charles felt tears gathering into his eyes. He never thought this could happen to him. He pulled back from her looking for confirmation in her expression. He saw the love they shared reflected in her eyes. Eyes that had their own tears gathered as well.

“I love you, Elsie. Very much.”

Elsie cried out in the moment and leaped forward to kiss him in a bruising fashion.

Charles returned her kiss with great pleasure. Caressing the back of her head and neck.

Elsie had never felt a sensation like this before. She moaned into his mouth when she felt his tongue slide against her lips, asking for entry.

Their kiss continued, each relishing in the new passion they created.

Elsie moved into his lab, she pulled back and looked into his face. She wanted to see if her move was met with acceptance. Charles moved to kiss her again. She reciprocated by not only returning the kiss, but also moving her hands into his hair. She memorized the texture. Finally discovering one of her questions. His soft hair felt amazing cascading through her fingers.

Charles released his own moan. Her caressings felt outstanding. And her place in his lap euphoric. He would need to stop this soon or have an embarrassing situation occur.

“Elsie my love, We need to stop”

Breathless Elsie nodded her head in agreement. She moved off his lab preparing to stand. Charles offered a hand for her to stand and then she returned the favor by pulling him to his feet.

Both stood looking at each other. Both astonished, but reflective on their love for each-other.

Elsie reached up towards his face to caress his cheek. She moved her fingers to his lips. She noticed how red and swollen they were. She drew her hand back and touched her own lips. Realizing they were in the same shape. She thought they probably looked like a fine pair.

Charles was again having similar thoughts. He strayed to how disheveled they both looked and how they could not be caught by anyone when they made their way to their rooms.

“Elsie I hate to ruin this beautiful moment, but I have to emphasize that our marriage will need to be secret.”

“I know Charles, we will manage somehow.”

“Yes we will figure it out, I have no doubt. And if we need to leave, we will manage.”

“We will be creative, I’m sure. No need to think of leaving quite yet.” She emphasized the “We”. She wanted him to know she was counting on him to find a way as well.

Charles smiled and leaned down to give her one more kiss.

She smiled against his lip.

When he pulled away he said “We must go to our rooms, although I don’t know how I will rest when my mind is so full.”

Elsie chucked. “Yes how indeed” She reached up to smooth his hair. Once satisfied that he didn't look too disheveled, she dropped her hands.

They shared one last smile and made their way out of her sitting room.

-

Once in her room she heard the familiar knock at their shared door. However this night was different. Instead of one knock, there were three in succession. She smiled largely realizing the knock's new meaning. I Love you.

-

 

They continued on as before, meeting in the night. It was beautifully different though. Their conversations deeper and more kisses shared.

One morning after work instructions for the day were distributed, Mr. Carson turned to Mrs. Hughes at the breakfast table and said “I need to run into the village. Do you have any present errands?

Elsie put down her tea cup “I do, several”

“I could go, in your stead”

Elsie inclined her head, but he could tell she was disappointed. He was proud that she was better able to hide it from others. Something he could tell she had worked on in the last few weeks.

Not wanting to extend her insinuation he continued with his original favored plan.

“Or you could join me” again she hid her reaction well and inclined her head in agreement. He could tell she was pleased, her eyes were more alight.

“Would you like to go after the family’s breakfast?” Mrs.Hughes said after taking another sip from her cooling tea.

“That is agreeable”.

-

They were on the path to the village. Walking in a contented silence side by side. Hands swaying, far enough apart for fingers to brush.

Charles looked down to her and appreciated her natural beauty. Her hair was in its normal tidy form, but he noticed the shine and enhanced color as the sun shined on her. He loved the feel of her hair. The softness. He appreciated all the soft aspects of her.

Elsie felt his gaze upon her and looked into his face. She could see the love in his eyes. A profound feeling indeed. She smiled at him and did not attempt to hide the blush that was surely staining her face.

Charles murmured “You look beautiful” he could not help himself.

Elsie's cheeks felt even more aflame. “Oh Charles, no one has ever told me that before.”

He raised a surprised eyebrow “That’s hard to imagine”.

“I will admit that a few chaps have tried to work their charms on me, but I have always been determined in my work, Charles. There was one man I thought of marrying. We walked out together back in Scotland. He asked for my hand, but told him I needed to think on it. I got the letter from Downton and asked that he wait a few months. When I was offered my current position, I wrote to him. I’m assuming he did not take my refusal well. He never wrote back.”

“I'm very glad you did not refuse me”

“How could I when you have stolen my heart.”

He smiled down at her. He didn't need words to express his shared sentiment.

They continued down the path.

“Charles, we need to devise a plan. How are we to be married and stay a secret?”

“I can honestly say I do not know.”

“Mrs. Smith hinted to staff past who indulged in inter-staff relationships”

Mr. Carson spun towards her in silent outrage.

“Oh, don't give me that look or you are indeed a hypocrite.”

“I know you are right, but the thought of others hiding in plain sight…”

“Gives you a hopeful outlook, I know”

“Or a disturbed one” She looked up at him again and laughed. Charles smiled and joined in.

“She said something like, notice all the hidden places in the house. Look in the odd places, and something about books. Do you know why she would say something like that to me?”

“Hummm, She did seem very fond of the previous butler. Makes you wonder.”

“Interesting”

“Yes, you know she said something to me before she left.” He smiled at her.

“Yes? What” She said, a bit exacerbated after his smile grew.

“She wanted me to live a little, said something about thinking of myself and not just service.”

“The old coot wanted to play matchmaker.”

“Or she knew of the draw between Butlers and Housekeepers from the past.”

“If that is true, there must be evidence. Maybe some guide from couples past on how they hid their affections.”

“Yes, I like your line of thinking. How they hid ways of being together in private” He said deep in thought.

Elsie blushed again.

Charles looked down at her again shyly “I’m sorry that was bad conduct”

“No Charles, you are to be my husband. It is important to have these conversations.”

He agreed, nodding in her direction.

“I do have an idea Charles. Once we are married it would be most beneficial to find a way to open our shared door.”

“Yes” He thought for a moment “Yes, you are brilliant. At least we could share the same bed. We would have to figure out how to get a bigger bed of course.”

“We can think of the bed later” She said cheekily.

Charles laughed.

“How to find the key?”

“I'll start by trying all of mine first.”

“Yes that is the obvious route, I don't think it will be as easy as that”

“Elsie while the family is away, please direct that beautiful creative mind into finding a way to open that door.”

“Alright, I shall.”

“Which brings me to my next request.” He stopped her from walking further and looked around. When he noticed that they were truly alone he grabbed one of her hands.

“I should like to marry you right before the family returns. I could come back a few days early and meet you in Thirsk or Ripon. Although we should choose a place further away.”

Elsie rubbed his hand and said “That should work Charles, I’m going to Argyle while the family is away. I could plan on going towards the end of their stay and meet you somewhere on my way back.”

Charles smiled at her. His smile lighting up his face. She thought him most handsome with a smile. More so when directed at her.

“Oh Elsie, I’m entirely pleased”

“Me too Charles, me too.”

They took a moment to settle their plans in their minds and continued to the village.

He started humming in a happy toone. Elsie smiled. Both happy to be in this together.

Notes:

The rights to Downton Abbey do not belong to me.

Chapter 6: Decisions

Chapter 6: Decisions

 

Charles was in his pantry at the end of a busy day. Unfortunately he found himself alone. This was the first evening after his and Elsie’s defining conversation that he was without her for the evening. He missed her delightful company. Strange Indeed. He was having a hard time settling down for the night without her.

Elsie had come down with a cold earlier in the day. In fact, he had needed to order her to rest. She had almost collapsed while supervising the cleaning of the library. Apparently swaying so much, she needed to catch herself on one of the couches in her attempt not to fall. One of the maids found him after the incident, stating they were unable to convince her to leave.

After his summons he took one look at her pale face and sent her to the staff quarters. Concerned immediately by her appearance.

Of course she tried to protest, going on about the amount of work still needing her attention. She looked somewhat embarrassed. He could not discern as to why. All the while sniffling, she looked exhausted. Sporting a red nose and rosy cheeks. She swayed on her feet again before he stepped forward and physically guided her towards the servants stairway.

He knew she was tough and determined, but was starting to see her stubborn nature. He shook his head with a smile. She truly was amazing. Her stubbornness even more endearing to him.

He found himself quite unsure of what to do with the remainder of his evening without her. They had shared many evenings and time together over the past month. He tried to soak up all the attention he could from her. He was leaving in a week's time. This year he was not particularly happy about being away from Downton. He could not gather enthusiasm for seeing London again.Having a hard time baring the thought of being without her for a few months. Goodness, when had he turned into such a soppy man?

Charles could not shake his feelings for her and simply didn't want to give Elsie up. He hoped time would move quickly while away. He planned on diving into his work, hoping that would prove an adequate distraction. He was elated to think about the outcome of finishing the season. They would meet up and be married.

How his life had turned since her arrival. He never thought he would go down this path. He had hoped during his time on stage that he and Alice could be together as husband and wife. It was not to be though.

He knew he should not move forward with Elsie. Society and the Family would not approve. Ultimately, he knew he could not live without her. He could not make do with her being just a colleague either. He wanted all of her.

He smiled with the thoughts of her, he was a lucky man to have secured her love. She was smart and beautiful. She cared for the staff and made herself available to all under this roof. She was confident and outgoing. Not afraid to greet new faces and form relations. And she knew her trade, not just the physical requirements, but the finesse of paying attention to details. Of observing the family's needs before they communicated them.

His mind drifted to her other appealing physicalities. Elsie had the most alluring eyes. So blue in color. Reminiscent of ocean waters. He felt constantly drawn to them. He had to be cautious around others, to not draw their attention to his distraction and gaze upon her. She was very attractive. Her curvaceous, but equally slight figure. He could admit to his excitement for their wedding night.

He needed to distract himself out of his current thoughts. For they were most ungentlemanly. He looked around the room for something to do. He looked over his bookcase, figured he could try and find something to read. Or re-read in any case. He perused the titles. All of which he had already read. Guiding his fingertips over the spines he took out an old cover. One that was given to him by the previous Butler.

From the corner of his eye he saw the vinyl backing of the bookcase coming loose in the corner. Reaching his hand out he tried to smooth out the vinyl into its rightful place, knowing he would need glue to actually fix the problem. He felt the most curious thing in the corner. A poke from the corner of paper, it looked like an envelope sticking out just the tiniest amount.

Regrettably he tore the vinyl away from the back further. There he saw an envelope stuck to the backing. He pulled it loose. Holding it in his great paws, he read the name upon the envelope. Ruth. He drew his forehead together in question. How on earth did that get there? And who was Ruth?

He took the envelope to his desk and sat down. The back was open. He undid the flap and retrieved the letter. Surprise followed after reading the contents.

“ My Dearest Butler,

How I have missed you these last few months. My heart fills with joy whenever one of the hall boys brings me the post and your letter is there. I have been very busy indeed and I imagine you have been just as busy, If not more. Because of this, your letters are that much more special. I was most glad to hear from you. How I can live without you is a true conundrum. It’s so strange that we manage every season. I guess it’s the thought of our reunion that keeps me going. I hold our key every night and think of you. Hold it to my bosom as I wish to hold you there.

Thank god we have found this happiness together, thank god for our predecessors and their cleverness. I know this message is short, but I do not have any gossip or new information from my last letter.

May time fly, so you can be in my arms again my love.

Yours entirely,

Ruth

Charles was baffled and a tad embarrassed. Finding a love letter in his pantry was unexpected. Finding a love letter to his predecessor was unimaginable. He had only known Mr. Ainsworth as a gruff and intimidating man. Charles supposed he trained him well, but Charles never pictured Mr. Ainsworth having a secret love. Who could this Ruth be? A Housemaid? Certainly not, Mr. Ainsworth was even more stern and by the books then he himself. Truly baffling.

Well he would definitely show Elsie and inquire about her thoughts. Hopefully she would be well soon.

-

Unfortunately Elsie was not able to join the staff for the next two days. He missed her terribly and was happy to see her at breakfast that morning. She was seated at the servants dining table when he joined everyone. She immediately locked eyes with him. He could see her love. She also looked far better.

He regarded her with a nod and took his seat next to her. Breakfast started and he fully enjoyed their silent reunion.

“How are you fairing Mrs. Hughes”

“Much Better Mr. Carson”

In a quieter voice he said “ I should like to talk to you when you have a free moment”

Elsie inclined her head “Yes, we will find time. No matter how busy we become” Her double meeting towards life in general not lost on him. God he missed her and her calming strong presence.

-

Later that day Charles invited Elsie to his pantry.

He was serving her tea and said “ I have found a letter most interesting”

“From who?” She said as she took the cup from his hands.

“It’s not addressed to me, but I believe the previous butler”

“Oh” she said in confusion. Taking a sip of her tea, she realized he made her cup exactly as she liked. She was impressed.

“Here let me show you” He moved to his desk and collected the letter before handing it to her. Then motioned to his bookcase “I found it behind the vinyl.”

Charles moved to the seat opposite her and served himself tea.

She looked most curious and started to read.

Once finished she looked to him in surprise “Well, another secret relationship under this roof.” “My, My. Maybe it’s a tradition of sorts for the butlers and housekeepers to fall for one another.”

“What do you mean butlers and housekeepers”

“Well you said it’s addressed to the previous butler”

“Yes?”

“Charles did you never know Mrs. Smith’s first name?”

“Why would I?”

“Charles!”

“What!?”

“A person's first name is their first identifying essence. How could you not have known her first name in all the years you knew each other?”

“Elsie, I don't know, I just didn't”

“Well her first name is Ruth”

Charles was stunned. To think the previous heads of the staff were involved with each other. How many other past butlers and housekeepers were involved? Maybe it was a tradition as Elsie said. A most inappropriate tradition.

Elsie noticed his stunned expression. She patted his hand “This is quite extraordinary Charles, just think we can manage. We can be together. We can make this work. How could we not when it has been done before?” She said in wonder.

“Yes Elsie,” He said. His eyes sparkled with this new information. He was mesmerized. By her and their situation.

Charles clasped her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze. He then brought it to his lips and gave her a loving kiss.

Elsie smiled and blushed under his gaze. She then gasped because of a sudden epiphany.

“Charles the key, The Key!”

“What Key?”

“You silly man, Mrs.Smith mentioned a key in the letter. “

“Oh Yes, but a key to what?”

“I believe it is the very key that we seek, Charles” Elsie got up from her seat, went to turn the lock for his pantry door, and turned back to him. She then moved into his lap, moved her arms around his shoulders, and kissed him.

“The key that will insure we can be a true married couple” She said reluctantly pulling back.

Realization overcame Charles. He tightened his grip on her hip and with his other hand drew her head back to his for another kiss.

Elsie giggled in elation. “We must search this office for more letters”

“My poor bookcase”

Elsie sighed in fake exacerbation and hit his chest “Charles!”

He chuckled and said “I would tear this room apart if it meant a lifetime with you” Squeezing her sides to indicate that he wanted to get up. She took the hint and moved to stand.

Charles made his way to the bookcase once more. He proceeded to start moving books off the shelves.

Elsie surmised what he was doing and started to intercept his movement to the desk. She took the books from him in order to help and started making piles upon his desk.

Once all the books were disbursed Charles peeled back the vinyl. He indeed found two other letters. He turned with a smile to Elsie to show her his find.

“Well then, hand me one to read while you read the other” She reached her hand out and smiled at him.

He nodded and handed her one while he sat across from her once more.

-

“Unfortunately, this letter did not give more information about the key. Although it’s a bit risque”

Charles raised a brow to her and said “I hope nothing truly indecent. I would hate to have that in my head”

“Oh Charles!” She laughed. “These were private letters, not meant for others' eyes. I’m sure I’ll send you some rather scandalous letters in future."

Charles looked quite pleased and gave her a mischievous smile. “I guess mine was rather boring in comparison”

Elsie laughed again “Anything about the key?”

“No my dear, I’m afraid not,” He said in disappointment.

“I suppose you should continue your search in here and I’ll tear my pantry apart”

“Yes, good plan”

She took his hand again. She loved the new physical contact they now shared. She always wanted contact with him. It was becoming a challenge when they were not alone. Constantly keeping herself in check. Constantly being aware of her surroundings. She would not trade this new stress for him though. She desperately wanted to be his, even if in secret. She hoped he felt the same.

“Charles, I’m going to miss you. Very much.” She said in a melancholic tone.

Charles stocked her hand “As I will miss you. But I’m excited for the end of the season. Marrying you will be the greatest reward for my time away.”

She smiled at him “We really should solidify our plans”

“Yes my dear, you know I have requested a special licence in Thirsk. We shall meet there at the end of our respective journeys.”

Charles continued “ I hope we can meet four days prior to the family’s return. The first three days can be our honeymoon. We can rent a room and explore Thirsk. The last day we can travel back. I don’t think we will have any problem with anyone seeing us on the train. We can just say we caught the same and travel back together. “

“What a planner you are Mr. Carson”

“I can be a plotter when times call for it. You are most important to me Elsie. I want to make your dreams and mine come true.” Elsie’s smile brightened by his words. Tears sprang to her eyes.

“Don't cry my darling” he frantically stood to embrace her. Securing her into his arms, he ran his hand up and down her back. Trying to sooth her. He was not typically a comforting person, but he found this action came more easily with her.

She appreciated his comfort, but she pulled away and said “These are very happy tears my love, I never thought this path could be mine.”

Elsie felt him kiss her hair “We will be together Elsie, mark my words.”

“Yes Charles, we will.” She moved further into his embrace. Cherishing his hold and love.

-

The day of the families and Mr. Carson’s departure arrived. Elsie felt a mess. Physically and mentally. There was still much to do. Bags to pack, one more luncheon to be served, and the packing of the carriages. Her day had hardly begun, yet she felt strained already.

Elsie was about to head up to help pack the children when Charles intercepted her.

“Might I have a word Mrs. Hughes?”

“I was about to help with the children”

“It won't take but a moment” he then proceeded to guide her down to his office. Not giving her a chance to object with his hand hovering over her lower back.

Once the door was closed Charles turned and pressed her up against the door. His lips attached to hers. Elsie moaned into his month despite the surprise.. God she was going to miss him.

Their kiss lasted longer than was decent. After a while Charles pulled away “I just wanted to catch you alone, one more time before I go. We will probably not have another moment to say goodbye.” he said sweetly into her ear.

She pulled him to her again and kissed him deeply. It was now his turn to moan into her mouth. Her unexpected response excited him. God he was going to miss her.

“I’m going to bloody miss you” He said aloud, kissing the corner of her mouth and then moving to her jaw.

“Mr. Carson, such language” She laughed. She enjoyed the new attention bestowed upon her person. She never knew another could make you feel so good and tingley. She gasped as he met a specific spot on her neck. She tilted her head to give him better access. All the while moving her hands about his back, exploring his body in return.

They normally didn't go this far in their affections. Sticking to hand holding, short embraces, and kisses. But perhaps their parting drove him to express himself more. Not that she minded. She could not wait for them to be married indeed!

The thought of their marriage brought her to her senses and she pulled away.

“Charles, we need to stop.” She held him at arm's length and looked into his eyes. She was astonished by the want she saw in his eyes. She was about to move towards him again when he spoke.

“You are right my dear. As you can imagine I can’t wait to marry you.” He kissed her forehead and moved his arms around her. Content to be in her space.

“I love you and I will miss you very much,” Elsie relied.

“I can’t wait to meet you in Thirsk, to make you my wife.” Charles said thinking of their plans. He felt giddy and prideful.

“Did you book the hotel?” She said as she rested her head on his chest. Soaking up all that she could before they were pulled apart.

“We are to stay at the Golden Fleece Hotel” Smiling into her hair.

She looked up into his eyes “The Golden Fleece? Charles, that is much too fine, too expensive.”

“Don’t worry my darling, I have already booked the room. No need to fret.”

“Oh Charles, we have never discussed money. How have we come so far without having that conversation?”

“None of that my dear, we will figure it out. I have a bit put aside. And we will have that conversation. Just not now.”

“We should probably get back to it” he signed, giving her one last squeeze before releasing her.

Elsie nodded, she didn't want to have an argument before his departure. She knew it was going to be an important conversation. They also needed to disclose to one another about their respective families.

She leaned up on her toes to kiss him goodbye.

“Goodbye Charles, I can’t wait to meet you in Thirsk.” She moved her hands down his arms and to his hands. She brushed her fingers through his, staying in contact as long as she could. She was about to turn and leave before he grabbed her hand and said “I love you Elsie. I’ll see you in Thirsk.”

He then released her. She gave him one more meaningful look and left.

-

Later on that day the household staff were bustling about. Most were out in the drive sorting carriages. Loading cases and strapping them down. Elsie was among them, directing which cases went to what cart.

“Peter that goes with her ladyship's carriage” she counseled one of the hall boys.

After her dear meeting with Charles, her day had been a whirlwind. Helping pack three wee ones cases was a bigger task than she anticipated. Young miss Mary was full of opinions, particularly about which dresses needed to accompany her and what toys to bring along. A few fights broke out between the two oldest about said toys. Edith wanted to bring her prized rocking horse, but Mary scolded her younger sister. Picking until the young girl started crying. This prompted Elsie to stop folding clothes and putting them into cases. She instead turned to the girls.

“Miss Edith, the rocking horse is much too big to go along. Why not pick one of your other lovely toys? You don't perhaps have a smaller horse around here?”

Edith looked into Elsie's eyes, somewhat surprised. She was not used to the new housekeeper. At four years old her dealings with household staff narrowed down to Nanny and a few others. Edith thought she had a funny accent. Not having heard her speak before now.

“But I want my big horse” Edith whined not ready to give up her fight quite yet. She rubbed at her teary eyes, but never directed her gaze from Elsie.

“I know my dear. Do you have another horse figurine you could show me? I'd very much like to see your other toys.” Elsie said softly, having spotted a few toy horses in the children's toy box earlier.

Elsie smiled when Edith nodded and ran to one of the toy boxes in search of a horse to show off. All the while, Miss Mary looked on and observed the scene. Elsie was well aware of Mary’s gaze upon her. She thought Mary was a bit snooty for a six year old. Mature beyond her age in some aspect, but still a child. Bickering with one's siblings was entirely normal, just not conducive for the housekeeper to organize the girls for their trip.

She was left alone with the oldest two, while Nanny packed for Miss Sybil. She didn't mind much. She wanted to finish this task and more on to the next, but was not able to leave until Nanny was back. Elsie could admit that she did not have much experience with children. Her former positions not having children within the households. Of Course she had experience with Becky, but that was entirely different. She could admit that these two were pretty cute. Especially little Edith with her sunkissed ringlets.

Edith finally found the toy she seek and toddled her way back to Elsie. She proceeded to hand Elsie the toy. Proud to show off one of her many toys.

“My, what a fine horse you have here. Looks like a horse ready for a long journey.” Elsie said while turning the horse in her hand, inspecting the craftsmanship. What a lovely toy indeed. She had never had anything so fine as a child.

Edith giggled and nodded her head. Elsie indicated to Edith’s case “Should I pack it now or would you like to hold onto it?”

Edith indicated with her hand that she would like it back then. Elsie placed it in Edith’s small hands.

“Now Miss Mary, what toys would you like in your case?”

Mary perked up when Elsie’s attention was directed at her. She looked directly into her eyes and said “I don't want any baby toys, I’d like my papers and drawing utensils.”

“Yes Milady”

Elsie silently chuckled to herself. Thinking of this little girl's strong nature, trying to emulate the adults around her. Knowing the role of the first child, Elsie could sympathize.

Elsie continued the packing and once finished drew the staff bell for someone to come to the nursery. She had much to do and figured someone else could stay with the girls until Nanny was back.

Clara answered her call and Elsie left the girls in her capable hands.

Elsie was brought out of her musings by said little girls coming into the drive with their parents. The carriages now packed she indicated for the servants to line up and bid farewell to the family.

Charles was now present, having followed the family to the drive. He looked most handsome, she thought. She took him all in, trying to memorize his presents and stature.

He then looked her way and inclined his head slightly. He probably could feel her eyes on him she surmised. She did not smile, but gave a small nod back.

“Mrs. Hughes, the house is now in your hands.” Said Lady Grantham. She looked Elsie up and down, as if to measure if the new housekeeper was up to the task.

“Yes Milady” She bowed her head and looked on while the family situated themselves into the carriages.

Charles looked her way once more before climbing into the front of the first carriage. She could already feel the distance between them. She felt a sudden burst of sadness. The thought of being away from him was strong and unsettling. She was somewhat reassured that he probably felt the same way.

Horses were instructed to move forward and the party went on their way.

Notes:

I do not own the right to Downton Abbey.

Let me know what you think!

Chapter 7: Homeward

Notes:

Warning: Talks of Marital Relations

Chapter 7: Homeward

The first week with the family away consisted of cleaning and organizing each room upstairs. Mrs. Smith gave Elsie a very helpful guideline about the needs of the house during the London season. Each room was to be cleaned then furniture covered with clean sheets. At least the staff didn't need to revisit those rooms again until  the family came back. 

In her spare time Elsie did indeed take apart her sitting room. Looking for clues into the lives of housekeepers past. Unfortunately she did not find anything. She did a fair bit of reorganizing. Even replaced more of the furniture. Instead of a sitting chair in the back corner, near her bookcase, she installed a small green settee. It just fit the tiny space, but she was proud of the new look and feel of the room. More her. 

She placed a few pictures about the room as well.  A few in the bookcase and a picture of her parents, herself , and Becky on her desk. The only picture in existence of the four of them. God she looked young. The picture was taken right before she left for her first position in service. She was about 18 years of age. Off to a new world, without her parents. Grateful and ashamed to escape Becky. 

She shook her head at her thoughts. Someday Becky would be her responsibility. She would definitely need to have a conversation with Charles about Becky and their future plans for after her mother passed. After they married, hopefully he would take on that responsibility as well.  Although she would understand if he chose not too. 

She missed Charles terribly. She was very grateful about receiving a letter from him that very morning. Just thinking about its content made her smile. She had read it three times already and was about to sit down and write her reply. 

 

She retrieved the letter once more and reread it. 

 

“My dearest Elsie, 

Myself and the family have arrived safe. The journey a little lagging because of sweet little Lady Sybil. I think her first travel was not at all pleasant for her. There was a lot of crying involved. From all parties because of the frustration. Myself included, though you must not let on to anyone that I have told you. 

I miss you my dear. Miss your smile and conversation. Miss your warmth and kisses. 

How have you found your first season running the house alone? Not working yourself into the ground I hope. I do appreciate your hardworking nature, but I should like to be reunited with a healthy bride to be. Do take care my love. 

I must get back to my duties. Please let me know how you've  gotten on my love. 

 

Yours, 

Charles. 

P.S It might be best to burn this letter or kind a very good hiding place. Can’t risk anyone seeing our correspondence. 

 

Elsie smiled and put his letter aside. Dragging fresh paper and her inkwell to herself she started her letter. 

 

“ My dearest Charles, 

I miss you so. My days might be busy, but I feel your absence constantly. The house is almost thoroughly cleaned. Thank goodness for Mrs.Smith’s directions. I would have been lost without her guideline. 

I have redecorated and conducted a deep dive on my pantry. No new evidence found.  I have plans to redo my room again as well. I know, I know it was not too long ago since I last turned the room about. But my love, I plan on retrieving a bigger bed for my room. Keep falling out of my current one you see. Much too small. I need more room and perhaps a large pillow to help keep me secure. 

I'll take a look about the attic again and find something suitable. Never you worry. 

I hope Miss Sybil is faring better. Poor wee one, that must have been a scary change for someone so young. She has already bounced back I’m sure. Children are resilient. 

Oh and don’t worry about your bride to be. She is most eager to marry you and will not let  anything stop that from happening. 

Keep me updated on the goings on in London. 

All my love, 

Elsie

P.S I will find a very good hiding spot. No need to destroy such beautiful paper. 

 

She sealed the letter and placed it in her pocket. Planning to drop it into the post by the backdoor later on. 

 

-

 

One week on, Charles had just finished reading Elsie’s letter. Entirely happy to receive her response. God he loved her cheeky tongue.

The season was not as busy as past summers. Much to his surprise. He thought with the accompaniment of three little girls that the house would be in utter chaos. Alas he was wrong. He should not be surprised honestly. The children were well behaved. Certainly Miss Mary. He had a fondness for her. He enjoyed her visits downstairs and her curious nature. She was a smart little whip too. 

Sometimes she sought his company. He adored her company as well. He did not have much experience with children, but Miss Mary seemed different to most children. More mature and serious. He hoped she was having a good childhood. 

He did not have much in the way of tasks today, maybe he would volunteer to accompany the children to a park. With Nanny of course. Maybe just the eldest. 

 

-

 

Over the next five weeks Charles and Elsie keep up their communication. They shared their daily activities and household goings on. Elsie found a larger bed for her room. And if anyone asked why she was able to have a double bed, she stated that it was a privilege of being the housekeeper. The first time she took advantage of her position. 

She had yet to find any clues to the location of the key. None of the keys in her possession worked. And she had access to a fair amount. She now had a collection of keys. She had found several unusual keys around the house. Whenever she found a new one her excitement flared. Unfortunately, none matched their shared door and proved utterly useless. 

Elsie suddenly found that it was time to travel home to Scotland. She was both anxious and excited. She looked forward to seeing her Mam and Becky. More pressingly, she looked forward to meeting Charles in Thirsk. 

She was to leave today and was packing her bag. She still had much to do. She needed to give final instructions to Clara and Sofia, the two housemaids she put in charge. She also needed to go through her records and inventories. One final glance to make sure everything was in order for her time away. A task she was not willing to delegate. She needed to continue and finish her packing first. She removed a few garments from her wardrobe, folded them, and then placed them in her luggage case. 

She started thinking about her wedding night and the fact she did not have a nightgown suitable for a bribe. The thought made her sad. Perhaps she was not a proper bride for Charles. Shouldn't she try to stick with tradition? Try to uphold as many traditions as possible? To counteract the fact they could not be together openly in their home. She honestly didn't know many traditional wedding proceedings. Especially for England. She concluded a talk with her Mam would settle her. 

She finished her packing, remembering to bring her sharpest blouse and skirt for the ceremony. She selected her lovely satin light clean blouse out. It was relatively new, only been worn a few times to church. She grabbed her pearl brooch from her meager jewelry box.  She planned to wear it on her wedding day. Smiling at the thought she left her room, making her way down to the carriage awaiting her. 

 

-

 

After a long journey North, Elsie finally made it to her family's dwelling. It was her childhood home. Rundown, but still lived in. Kind of like her at the moment. Elsie felt un-tidy and grimy from her travels. Especially after her cart ride from the station to the house on a dusty road. Her mother had sold off the land many years ago after her father’s death. Her mother was able to keep the house, but needed to start paying rent. Unfortunately most of the money from the sale went towards debts. They had some to live on, but that soon ran dry. Her mother was able to find small jobs here and there. Cleaning, washing, sometimes childcare. Becky was a full time job, so the money was not enough to support them. Hence Elsie help financially. 

 

Elsie could see her mother standing in front of the house. She must have heard the cart approaching. Elsie smiled at the sight of her. Happy to be reunited. Unfortunately, her first impression was not a good one, her mother looked far too thin. Concerning indeed. 

 

Her mother approached the cart when it came to a stop. “Elsie my dear, it’s so good to see you” She reached out to help her down. Once on the ground her mother pulled her into a fierce hug and held her tight. Elsie burrowed into her mothers warmth. She loved her mother dearly. There was no feeling like being in your mothers arms. 

 

Elsie pulled back a little “Oh Mam, I've missed you so.” pulling her back in for another hug. 

 

Once they both pulled apart Elsie noticed tears in her mother’s eyes. Elsie gave her a reassuring look and turned to retrieve her luggage from the cart. Giving her mother a moment to have her sentimental feelings, she turned to the driver and gave him his fare. 

 

After bidding the driver away, both women started for the house. 

 

Becky was sitting at the kitchen table when they walked in. She had jam smeared on her cheek. Seemed she had a misstep when trying to feed herself. 

 

“Hello Becky” Elsie directed to her sister. Looking for any recognition. Sometimes Becky knew exactly who she was and sometimes it took a while for her to warm to Elsie again. Elsie hoped Becky would have an easier time with her presents, as it was under a year since she saw her last. 

 

Becky did look up from her pastry and acknowledged her greeting. She Looked from Elsie, then to their mother. Confusion painted on her face. 

 

“Becky, you remember Elsie, she is here for a visit.” Her mother said. Becky failed to acknowledge her mother's words though and just continued to stare at Elsie. 

 

“My love, looks like you made a mess, well finish your food and we will get you cleaned up.” Their mother smiled at her youngest, but then turned to her oldest “Tea Elsie?” 

 

“Yes Mam, let me just put my bag in my room.” 

 

When she walked back into the kitchen her mother was cleaning her sister’s face. Becky looked at her again, but no recognition reached her eyes. Elsie saw a new cup in front of an empty chair and moved to take a seat. She took a sip and realized it was perfect, exactly how she liked her tea. She was touched that her mother remembered. 

 

“Thank ye, Mam,”indicating to her tea. 

 

“Ya welcome, Mo-hill” her mother replied. “Ya lookin very well, happy.” 

 

“I am happy Mam.” Smiling at the endearment directed her way.  She missed the sound of her mother's voice. 

 

“I’m so proud of ye me lass, Housekeeper, I always knew you'd go far” “I know I said so in my letters, but I wanted to tell you in person.” She reached out and caught Elsie's hands. 

 

Elsie squeezed her hand in appreciation. Blushing under her mother's gaze. She was proud of her work too, just not used to being recognized for it. Elsie frowned after holding her mother hand for a moment. She could not help but feel the difference in her mother’s hand. Still warm, but more worn feeling and more fragile. In fact, all of her mother looked more fragile. Her cheeks more hollow and her face appeared more gray. Elsie was worried. She hoped her mother would confide in her. She didn't want to bring it up, but would if she had too. 

 

“Thank you, I’m very busy, but happy.” Elsie took another sip and said“I’m glad to see you, I’ve missed you dearly.” 

 

“We have missed you too. Tell me, me lass about your new position.” 

 

“Oh it’s hard work and I'm up from dusk to dawn sometimes, but it’s rewarding. I love managing a big house. It’s very beautiful and I like keeping up standards. I even enjoy working and managing the staff.” 

 

“You talk so different, me lass.” Her mother said in a somewhat sad tone. 

 

“Well yes, I have lived in England for a while now and have picked up on their ways.” 

 

“So long as you never forget home.” 

 

“Man, never” squeezing her hand again. She gave her an endearing smile. 

 

Her mother just sat before her for a moment and stared. Elsie was not uncomfortable, figuring her mother just wanted to take a good look at her and take everything in. She wanted to see the differences in her eldest child. 

 

“Have you made any friends?” Her mother asked after a moment. 

 

“Yes Man, a few. It’s harder now that I am Housekeeper. Now that I'm in a leadership position. I have to keep the maids in line. It’s harder to make friends when you're the disciplinarian.” 

 

“Ye, I imagine.” taking another sip of her own tea. She looked in Becky’s direction, making sure she was well. 

 

Her sister seemed to be content listening to their voices. At least she was not disturbed by her presents. That was something. Must not be too much of a stranger or there would be a lot of screeching. Her sister did not take kindly to strangers.  

 

“Oh Elsie, I forgot to mention in me last letter. Joe Burns has married.” 

 

“Oh” 

 

“Yes, a lanky girl from two towns over. Ivy, I believe her name.” She took a breath and continued “I only met her the once. At church. I think it resent. She has beautiful red hair.” 

 

“I’m happy for him” She got up to replenish their tea. She stopped to look out the window, thinking of her past beau. She was happy he met someone. Not still pinning after her. For she was much too happy with Charles to seek Joe while in Scotland. Hopefully his new marriage would keep him plenty busy and away from her. 

 

Her mother taking her silence as a show of sadness said “Elsie, I thought this the life ye wanted. Marriage and children not part the plan?” 

 

Elsie turned back around “Oh Mother, it is the life I want. And I am happy for him. May their life together be happy and fruitful.” Elsie blushed at her own insinuation. 

 

Her mother was not quite convinced, curious about the blush on Elsie’s cheeks. She looked into her eyes and noticed something was different about her girl. 

 

“Mo-hill, you seem different. Pehaps ye new position” Elsie raised her brow in question. Her mother then said “Pehaps a new man?” She got her answer by the expression of surprise on her daughter's face. A new man indeed. 

 

“Pehaps a Mr. Carson?” 

 

“What Mam! How did ye know?” Falling back into her Scottish accent from being in her mothers presents and accurate assumptions. 

 

“Ye mention him enough in ye letters.” 

 

Elsie could not dispute that, although she did not realize how often she mentioned him. 

 

“An unrequired crush can be troubling my dear.” 

 

“Who said it’s unrequired?” Elsie replied in a confident tone. 

 

Her mother did not miss her meaning and surmised her daughter was close to this Mr. Carson. “Is that allowed Elsie, for staff to enter into whatever it is you have?” 

 

“It’s not Man, we meet in secret. The privilege of being the head of staff. We have more privacy. We meet each night in his pantry or mind. We converse and share wine.” 

 

“Yes, that sounds nice, but where do you go from there? Forever a secret, no privileges of being a married woman. “ She stated matter of fact. 

 

Elsie gave her mother a shy look. 

 

“No me dear, you haven't?” Her eyes suddenly more concerned than before. Her question not understood, until realization took hold. 

 

“No Mam! We have not done that! Like I said we meet only to share about our day, enjoy eachothers company.” Elsie’s eyes wide and scandalized. 

 

“There are many ways to enjoy each other's company” Her mother raised her brow, but was convinced. 

 

“Yes Mother, I don’t live in a sack” She raised her voice in exacerbation.  She noticed Becky jump a little from her outburst.  

 

She saw her mother move to stroke Becky’s hair, an act to sooth her. Her mother was very in tune to Becky’s needs. 

 

“Well my dear, I just wanted to make sure. You have not answered my question. How will you move forward?”  

 

Elsie thought of her future marriage and of Charles. She centered herself with thoughts of him and her mind calmed. She looked straight into her mothers eyes and said “I am to be married” wonder in her voice. 

 

“Oh me dear” taking her daughter's expression into account before her next question. 

 

“How will this work Elsie? How will you live as husband and wife? Don’t you have separate housing. You've said in a past letter.” 

 

“Yes Mam, men and women have separate halls. We will live in secret of course, like I said. And we will figure it out.” 

 

“Elsie,” Her mother said in a distressed tone.   

 

“I know Man, I’m not some spring chicken. I know this is unconventional. Forbidden even. But I love him.” 

 

“It seems ye mind is made up and you are a very capable woman. If this is truly what ye want then I know ye will find ye way.” She stood and indicated Elsie to follow. 

 

Elsie was then within her mothers arms again. Elsie relished this feeling. Love and understanding. It didn't last long though, interrupted by an unpleasant screech. Both pulled away and looked to Becky. Becky’s expression was angry. 

 

“Becky, I can hug Elsie all I want. I am her Mam too.” She abolished her youngest. 

 

“Why do you explain yourself to her, when you know she can’t understand?” 

 

“Elsie!” now having to abolish her oldest “She is still a human being. She has feelings too.” 

 

Elsie looked down in shame. She spoke without thinking. Disappointment that her tender moment with her mother was interrupted. She knew Becky was a human being. 

 

“I’m sorry.” Her mother saw that her point was made. She moved back to Elsie and rubbed her arm. 

 

“It’s okay me love.” She then proceeded to push Elsie into the living area. “Lets move into the livin room and discuss your man further.” 

 

-

 

Later that night after Becky was put to bed and Elsie was freshly washed, Elsie was joined by her mother in the living room. 

 

“Mo luaidh, would you like a glass?” Indicating to the glass of whiskey she was holding up. 

 

Elsie nodded her head. She was handed the glass and her mother went back to the kitchen for another. 

 

Once back she said “I know you are a grown woman and have seen more of this world than I, but I can still instill some knowledge. About marriage.” They were seated on the same couch facing each other. Elsie nodded again for her to go on. She took a sip of her drink. It burned down her throat, but she liked how the drink symbolized home. 

 

“Marriage is hard work. It Can be fun, but it is hard work. Your father and I loved one another very much. But sometimes love is not enough. My core advice for marriage is this Elsie. “ She took a pause and made sure Elsie was looking into her eyes. “Communication. It’s sometimes hard to realize that you can’t read each other's minds. Even when married for years.” 

 

Elsie nodded, but remained quiet, taking her mother’s words to heart. She knew to remain quiet, so her mother could continue. 

 

“Ye man sounds like a decent chap. I would like to meet him before you marry.” 

 

Elsie felt bad after her mother's statement. Knowing it would not be possible. 

 

“Oh Mam, we are to be married right after I leave here. We are meeting in Thirsk. A town not far, but now too close from Downton. We will marry the day we arrive and spend three days together before traveling back.” 

 

Her mother broke eye contact. She looked disappointed. Her mother shook her head, but did not speak further about the issue. Elsie hoped that signified her understanding of the situation. 

 

“Do you have all you need for your wedding? Dress? jewelry? I'd like to see if so.” 

 

“Yes Mam, Let me show you.” She stood and headed towards her room. 

 

Once they were both inside her little room Elsie took out her cream blouse and dark gray skirt, laying them on the bed to show her mother.  

 

“This is it.” Looking to her mother’s eyes. Knowing that would indicate if she found it adequate or not. 

 

“Yes, I see. Did you not have anything lighter in color?” 

 

“No Mam, this is my best blouse, and the skirt is not too bad.” She saw her mother nod in consideration, but her eyes did not give her true opinion away. “Do you not like it, is it not appropriate?” 

 

“If it is your best, then it will do. How about jewelry?” 

 

Elsie accepted her response and took out her brooch. She also grabbed  the earrings she planned on wearing. Unfortunately she did not have pearl earrings to match the brooch.  

 

Her mother gasped at the brooch. “This is lovely Elsie, did yer man give you this?” 

 

“No, it was an old employer.” 

 

“My, my. Lucky lass.” 

 

Elsie smiled at her mother. Enjoying this moment. 

 

“Your earrings are nice, me lass, but I think I have something that will match much better.” 

 

Elsie's curiosity was piqued. Her mother moved to her own room, careful not to disturb Becky’s sleeping form, as they shared the same room and bed. She came back a moment later and placed the most beautiful pearl earrings into Elsie's hand. 

 

“These were a gift from ye father. I think he managed to get em from gambling though. I never let on that I knew. “ She chuckled. She looked to Elsie again. Her tone turned more serious, “I want you to have them.” 

 

“Oh Mam, I can’t” 

 

“You can, me love. And you will. Does no good for them to be kept away in a box forever. Think of it as an heirloom. Perhaps you will have a daughter someday.” She bestowed upon Elsie a wondrous smile. Hope filled her voice. 

 

“Oh Mam, I don't know about children, but I will accept this gift and take good care of them.”

 

“Put your clothes and jewelry away Elsie, I want to have a serious talk with ye.” 

 

Elsie gave her a questioning expression, but complied. Then followed her mother back into the living room after she was done.  

 

Once seated,  she noticed that her mother refilled their drinks. Having a feeling she would need it, Elsie grabbed her glass and took a gulp. 

 

Her mother spoke after Elsie took a drink “I assume you know what happens between a man and woman after marriage.” After she saw her daughter’s nod she continued “I’m sorry to intrude. Are you still pure?” 

 

Elsie coughed at her mother's question. “Yes Mother.” Shocked. 

 

“I just wanted to be sure before having this conversation love.” 

 

Her mother spoke before she could add any input“Relations can be a wonderful thing. The connection formed both uniting and trust forming.” 

 

Elsie could not believe they were having this discussion. 

 

Her mother continued her candor message, knowing it was important. No matter how disturbing it was to discuss with her daughter. She sure wished her own mother informed her, at least a little, about marital relations before her own marriage. Different times though. 

 

“Sex is messy Elsie. In it physical nature and emotional. Sex can maintain a marriage or break it. It’s a give and take. Such as marriage itself.” She laughed at Elsie’s embarrassed blush.  

 

“It’s okay to express what makes you feel good and what does not. This is important Elsie. You must communicate in every aspect of your marriage.” She clasped her daughters hands and gave them a loving pat. 

 

“Don’t worry me dear, If you love one another everything falls into place in that department.” 

 

“Do you have any questions?” 

 

Almost too stunned to speak, Elsie had a hard time formulating a question. 

 

After a moment and another gulp of her whiskey she said “Does it hurt.” 

 

“Yes the first time and sometimes when ye have not engaged in a while.” She knew her next statement would scandalize her poor daughter. “It’s all about the buildup Elsie. Not about the act itself. Even though that is wonderful too. You need to make sure you're ready before…well before you let him join you.” She said somewhat awkwardly. 

 

“I hope you know my meaning. It’s somewhat embarrassing for me to say. But important.” 

 

“Yes mam, I heard you emphasize the importance bit. I do believe I know the mechanics. I did grow up on a farm ye know.” Elsie replied cheekily. 

 

Elsie’s mother laughed “Sure ye did” 

 

“Mam, I don't think I can have Children.” Elsie stated matter of factly. 

 

“Ye are still young Elsie, if you participate in marital relations, then children are a natural outcome.” 

 

“No I mean. We can’t have children because it will uncover our union.” 

 

“Oh I see. And is that how you see ye life playing out. No relations. A brother and sister thing? What’s the point of getting married?” 

 

“Mam No!” she collected her thoughts “I want to be married to Charles fully.” She thought for a moment and said. “Is there a way to still have relations, but prevent becoming with child?” 

 

“I suppose if he never finishes in you” Her mother replied candidly. 

 

 Elsie gave her a questioning look “What?” 

 

“Elsie the compilation of sex for a man is to release his seed” Elsie blushed again and swallowed the rest of her drink. 

 

“I understand Mother” 

 

“Don't give me that tone Elsie, you asked!” 

 

“Yes, Thank you Mam.” She felt tipsy by now and entirely overwhelmed. 

 

“Perhaps it’s time to go to bed. We can continue another time.” 

 

“There's more!” Her mother outright laughed at Elsie’s outcry. 

 

“Yes, Mo luaidh. Now off you go. It’s been a long day and we have much to do tomorrow.” 

 

Her mother stood and embraced her once more. They both relished in the attention. Not having much physical contact in their time apart. After their loving embrace, they headed to their respective rooms. Her mother stopped to put the candles out and then went to join her youngest.

Notes:

I Do not own the rights to Downton Abbey.

Please let me know what you think!

Chapter 8: Gifts

Notes:

I know another Chapter. Could not help but post again so soon.

Chapter 8: Gifts

On one of the many side streets of London Mr. Carson was strolling down the street, looking for inspiration for a bride's gift. He wanted to find a nice piece of jewelry for Elsie. He thought supporting a quaint little shop would be preferable. He could find her something beautiful and unique without breaking the bank. He knew she would not appreciate it if he spent a fortune on her.  She did not seem very materialistic. He knew she only had a few pieces of jewelry and he knew she treasured them. 

He was lucky enough to get away from The Grantham House for a few hours. He was not needed and thought it was a good time to search before his departure. Unfortunately he had been walking for a while with no luck. 

He turned a corner and noticed a bookstore. Figuring he could at least find a few new covers, he made his way to the entrance. At least this trip would not be a total waste. He was greeted by an elderly woman. She bid him good day and he inclined his head. 

He moved to pursue the shelves. He picked up a copy, looked it through and then put it back if it was not to his liking. He ultimately chose 4 books and moved to the front counter to make his purchase. 

“Did you find everything alright deary?” The elderly shopkeeper asked. 

“Yes, thank you.” 

The shopkeeper wrapped his books and he handed her his money. 

Before he turned to leave he asked “Are there any nearby jewelry stores?” 

“Yes, just down the way a few blocks from here. Looks kinda rundown, but nice owners. Has been open for longer than this place.” 

“Is it quality?”

“Oh yes, I personally have found quite a few beautiful pieces. In fact this necklace is from Backer’s Jewelers.” She indicated to her gold chain necklace with an emerald at the center. It looked good quality indeed. Pristine even. 

“Thank you” he nodded  farewell to the shopkeeper and headed for the street. 

He walked a few blocks and stumbled across Backer’s Jewelers. It was a small shop situated between two large buildings. It looked shabby from the outside. Well best see if the book shopkeeper’s recommendation panned out. 

He stepped into the shop and heard a bell overhead indicating his arrival. 

He made his way over to one of the displays and started looking. He was just making his way over to the next display, not seeing anything fitting in the first, when an elderly gentleman stepped out from behind a curtain. 

“Hello young man, can I help you find something?” 

“I’m looking for a gift for my bride.” 

“Splendid… oh and congratulations.” The older man nodded. 

Charles was surprised, this the first time he could acknowledge his impending marriage with another. He knew this would probably be the only congratulations he would get. 

“Thank you.” 

“Well what is your bride like?” 

Charles, not understanding why the jeweler wanted to know, raised his brow in question. 

“I can’t very well help, if I don't know anything about your intended.” 

“Elsie is lovely. Both in looks and personality. She is caring and hardworking. She likes to keep standards, but provides support to people in need.” Charles smiled thinking of his love. 

The jeweler smiled in return, thinking of his late wife and the many memories shared. This young fellow’s expression brought it all back. 

“Do you think she would prefer something flashy or elegant?” 

“Elegant. Simple, but beautiful. A piece for a special occasion, but can also be worn when she feels in the mood to do so.” 

“I’d suggest a necklace. They can easily be hidden or shown off. Perhaps a pearl necklace. I have several. This way.” 

He indicated for Charles to follow. He then walked behind another section of counter and started pulling out a few necklaces. 

Charles' eyes were drawn to a silver chain necklace with a teardrop pendant and a peal glistening at the end. It was a good size, but now overly extravagant. 

His hand moved to pick up the box it was cradled in. Looking at it closer he notices the subtle blue hue that swirled on the surface of the pearl. This necklace was meant for Elsie. 

“I’ll take this one.” 

“Good choice. I’ll have it wrapped for you now.” Charles handed him the necklace and walked back to the front. 

The jeweler came back and they exchanged funds. 

“Good luck to you and your bride, young man.” He gave a small smile and left. 

Looking at the time Charles would need to briskly walk back to the house. He started walking and simultaneously hummed a happy tune. Definitely a successful trip. He was very excited for Elsie to see this beautiful necklace. 

 

-

 

In Argyle Elsie was helping her mother do some washing and cleaning around the house. She was currently scrubbing some of her sister's dresses. She wanted to help all she could while she was there. Her mother was entertaining her sister while cooking. By the smell of things dinner would be ready soon. 

The past few days were eventful. Elsie continued to have great conversations with her mother. She treasured their time together. She talked more about Charles and described his character and physique. Trying to plant a picture in her mother’s mind. She wanted her mother to be proud of her choice.

Her sister was more challenging. Becky did not take too kindly to waking up the morning following  Elsie's arrival, to discover her sister still there. She was loud and unruly the entire day. Ultimately driving Elsie out of the house. She needed to grab supplies for her mother anyways. She escaped to a few shops in town. Collected food and fabric. Her mother asked that she pick up a few rolls of fabric for her to fashion a few new dresses for Becky and herself. She also looked for a wedding nightie but had no luck. She didn't buy any fabric for herself, as the selection was not great and she did not have time to sew anything. Elsie did not mind, she could just use her regular shift. Hopefully all Becky needed was a break and her mother’s undivided attention to settle before she returned.  

She arrived back at the house with her bundles. Her mother met her in the kitchen and helped her unload. She then looked for her sister and noticed her sitting on the couch. Elsie made her way over and handed Becky a lolly. Her sister’s eyes brightened with joy and took the candy with enthusiasm. Elsie hoped that would endear her more to her stay. She was not afraid to resort to bribes when it came to her sister. 

From the corner of her eye she saw her mother shake her head, but she didn't say a word.

Since then Becky’s temperament has been more natural. Elsie was very grateful.  

Elsie was distracted from her task when her mother shouted from the other room “Elsie, finish what you're doing and join us for dinner.” 

“Yes Mam, I’ll be there in a moment.” She returned to her scrubbing and once stratified moved the articles of clothing to the rinse bucket. She would come back to it later. 

Wiping her hands on her apron Elsie walked to the dining table and sat across from her sister. Becky did not make a sound or acknowledge her arrival. Most of dinner was already on the table and Becky was entirely focused on the dinner rolls. Elsie knew bread was one of Becky’s most favorite things in the world. She was tempted to just hand her one, but knew her mother worked very hard on teaching table manners to her sister. 

Her mother finally turned around with the main dish and placed it in the center of the table. 

One a prayer was said her mother indicated for both girls to fill their plates. 

“Thank you dear for all your help. I wish you didn’t work so hard while away from ye actual job.” 

“Mam, I don’t mind.” 

“Ya well. Thanks all the same.” 

“Mam, we should talk about the finances. Is now a good time, or would you prefer another? Of course I’m only here for two more days.”

“If we must, now is a good time as ever.” 

“Ye Mam, we must. Since the rent went up a few months back it’s been a challenge, but not impossible. I wish you to know that I will continue my contribution. More if you need. Since the promotion, I can afford the entire rent.” 

“Oh Elsie, I can’t say it would not be a help, of course it would. It’s just a shame that you have to take care of us.” Her mother put down her fork to look in Elsie’s eyes. Losing her appetite somewhat. She felt ashamed. 

“Mam, you have taught me to be strong and work hard. That is just what I’m doing.” 

“I know Mo luaidh, I greatly appreciate you.” 

“I want to take care of you and Becky. Mam, I see how the strain of everyday cores and caring for Becky weighs on you. I can see you have lost weight and I’m sorry to say, but you don’t look the healthiest.” 

Her mother looked down in further shame, tears filling her eyes. Both women had pushed their respective dinner plates away and were focused on one another. Becky continued to eat, she even managed to snatch another roll because of their distraction.

Elsie grasped her mother’s hand and started to rub it in soothing circles. “I don’t wish to upset you, I just want you to know your cared for. Have a roof over ye head and food on the table.” She felt her mother squeeze her hand in return. 

“Are you sick Mam?” Elsie finally found the courage to ask, she felt like crying. Fear for her mother and the unknown at the forefront of her mind. 

Her mother was still looking down “I’m afraid so, the doctors don’t know my ailment, but my body seems to be shutting down on me. They say there is nothing they can do.” 

“Oh Mam” tears fell from her eyes at her mother’s words. She could not stop them and did not wish to try. This was not a time to fight her emotions. If ever there was a time to cry the realization of one’s mothers mortality was one. 

Elsie stood from her chair and pulled her mother to her feet. She embarrassed her mother in a tight hold. Breathing in the scent of her hair and trying to memorize all she could about her mother’s hold.  “Why don’t you and Becky go to the living room and relax. I’ll clean up.” She patted her mother’s back and turned her in the direction of the living area. 

Her mother gathered her sister and made her way out without a word. 

 

-

 

Later that evening Elsie conversed with her mother more about household funds and ways to lessen her mother’s load in life. She convinced her to welcome a maid into the house a few times a week. The ever depressing funeral arrangements were discussed as well. They didnt know how much time her mother had and decided that a plan needed to be set.

Her mother finally brought up the rather big elephant in the room. What her mother wished for Becky’s care. 

“Elsie, you have known for years that Becky will be your responsibility once I’m gone.”

Elsie nodded, but was uncomfortable about where the discussion was headed. She felt a tightness in her stomach. Whenever the thought entered her head she tried to drive it out with other thoughts and tasks. Now she could not get away. 

“I know you don’t want this responsibility, but I don’t have anyone else Elsie.” 

They were seated on the couch and her mother moved to guide her into her arms. Directing Elsie’s head onto her shoulder. She started stocking her hair in a calming manner.  

“I have gathered and scribed all of Becky’s records for you to have. Once I’m gone you will overtake her care or find a care home for her. I believe you will choose the second option.” Elsie nodded her head. 

“This will be very challenging for her, Elsie. I’m afraid even your presents will not soothe her, evident by her reaction to your stay.” 

Elsie laughed at that. Indeed her sister did not seem to like her. Elsie rained in her reaction, eager to hear the rest of what her mother needed to say. 

“I need to describe to you what happened at Becky’s birth. It’s important that you know so you can relay this information. Sometimes records are not reliable enough. You are to be her abdicate. I know you were old enough to remember that night Elsie. You were ten and knew what was happening. I’m so grateful ye Da took you away that night, for after ye left it was miserable. Hours upon hours, then during the final stretch your sister became stuck. More specifically, her shoulders were stuck. That was the worst feeling in my entire life Elsie. Feeling the need to push as your life depended on it, but not able too. The midwife was frantic, she was having a hard time as well. Your sister was stuck for several minutes, probably more. It’s a bit of a blur honestly. But finally she entered the world and she was quiet. 

It was the scariest moment of my life. The midwife worked and worked on her until she took her first breath. She never let out a loud cry, but she was breathing. She was somewhat normal for the first year, I noticed some differences during that time. She never spoke. She was always smaller than other babies. She also had a few fits in her first year. As she grew it was apparent she would always be different.” 

“I will do my best for her Mam.” Elsie said in understanding. Realizing how very strong her mother was. Elsie herself did not think she could have been as strong and tolerant if she was in that situation. She snuggled more into her mother’s side. 

“I know you will.” Her mother murmured, returning her embrace. 

“Time for bed my dear.” She patted her daughter's head and pulled her in, to placed a kiss upon her hair. 

 

-

 

A few days later hundreds of miles away from one another a couple were about to impart on a journey towards one another again. 

Mr. Carson was completing his final task that morning before he made his way to the train station. 

Elsie was gathering her belongings and moving them out onto the porch. She wanted to make the job of the hired cart as easy as possible. She picked up her last bag and made her way once more to the pouch. Her mother and Becky followed to say their goodbyes. 

Elsie’s mother gathered her in a hug. “Good luck me lass. Please write often, I want to know about your wedding and life after.” 

“I will Mam.” She drew away from her mother and went to Becky. 

“Becky I’m leaving, it was good to see you.” She moved to squeeze her upper arm. The only touch her sister allowed without protesting. 

Becky looked into her sisters eyes and seemed to understand, even offering a small wave. 

Elsie looked back towards her mother with a small smile and noticed her proud and sentimental expression. She felt sentimental herself. This would probably be the last she saw of her mother as she was. Not healthy, but strong in nature and still capable. 

Elsie turned to the road when she heard the cart approach. The driver moved the horse to a stop in front of the house and moved down to help load Elsie’s bags. 

Once packed she turned to her mother and gave her one last hug. “I’m going to miss you Mam, please let me know if you need anything.” Elsie was fighting back tears. Knowing this could be the last time she saw her mother. 

“I will, take care of yourself Elsie.” She released her daughter. Looking into her eyes and seeing Elsie’s tears, she moved her hands to encircle her face. She brushed her thumbs under her daughter’s eyes, swiping her tears aside. 

“It’s going to be okay Mo-Hil, I love ye,” She kissed her forehead then turned to move back to the porch with Becky.

Elsie climbed into the cart and watched as her mother and sister became smaller as she made her way to her future. Her chest felt tight from the emotional farewell. 

 

- 

 

Charles stepped off the train and made his way to the Golden Fleece Hotel. He had an hour or so before Elsie’s train arrived and he wanted to scope out the hotel. He wanted to see the common room selected for their ceremony. He arranged everything himself. He asked for flower arrangements as decorations. They would only have themselves, the clergyman, and a few witnesses. He still wanted it to be special. 

They would then dine in a reputable restaurant nearby and retire to their room.  

After about 10 minutes he found himself at the entrance of the impressive hotel. He walked in and appreciated the bustle of hotel staff moving about. Everything looked immaculate. Impressed, he made his way to the check in counter. 

He was greeted by a receptionist. “How can I help you?” 

“Reservation for Charles Carson.” 

The clerk checked his guest list “Ah here you are, special day. Congratulations, your reception room is ready. The clergyman will be here at 4pm sharp.” 

“Wonderful” Charles nodded in acknowledgement. Happy with his choice of establishment. He then asked to be guided to the room so he could inspect it.  

 

-

 

Elsie stepped off the train. Her journey was taxing. Her train car had been crowded and noisy. She was bumped around a few times. There were crying children and stressed parents. She had a headache, but was trying to gather her enthusiasm for the main event of the day. 

Elsie gathered her luggage and started looking around for Charles. They agreed to meet at the station. She didn't need to wait long as she spotted him walking her way. More like gliding her way. They locked eyes through the crowd and she noticed his small smile. She could not help the smile that grew upon her face. He looked elated to see her. Never had she experienced the joy that overtook her from seeing the man she loved and who loved her in return. 

She started making her way to him and when they finally reached each other they just stood and stared at each other. A public display would be highly inappropriate. She could see that he wished to embrace her. Reaching his arm out, but then drawing it back to himself. The electric energy between them overwhelming. She could feel his warmth and had to restrain herself from touching him as well. 

“Elsie” Charles breathed. 

She looked up to him and just stood in contentment. 

Their shared daze was interrupted by the squeal of the train, ready to depart once more. 

Charles grabbed her bag and placed his hand on her lower back. Guiding her in the direction of the hotel. 

As they were walking Charles said “How was your journey?” His hand was still upon her back and it felt lovely. The warmth spread throughout her body. 

“It was actually terrible, but worth it” 

Charles could not help but smile again. He loved her honest answer. 

“I'm glad you think I’m worth it.” 

“Oh Mr. Carson, very much. I'm happy to be here with you. It’s a special day you know?” Elsie playfully teased. 

“Oh and what is to happen today?” 

“Oh I don’t know, just a small event.?” She continued to flirt. 

“Small? Well, how small are we talking? Am I invited?” playing alone. He enjoyed her sense of humor. 

“Oh this event would not exist if you were not invited. Your very much wanted Charles.” She winked at him. 

Charles was surprised by her wink, no one had done so for a very long time. He would never be bored with her. They would always have something to talk about. He could just feel it. 

Charles pressed his palm into her back more firmly, with the intended goal of getting to the hotel faster. Elsie took the hint and started walking faster, happy to stretch her legs and be within Charles' presents once more. Happy to be walking towards their future. 

 

Notes:

I do not own the rights to Downton Abbey, please review!

Chapter 9: Love

Notes:

Warning: Smut Ahead

This is the first smut scene I have written. Hoping I did it justice for these two!

Chapter 9: Love

They entered the courtyard of the hotel. Elsie looked around. She was dazzled by the elegant hotel already. She was impressed that Charles arranged everything. She could not have done better herself. Yes, she would rather have her family and people from Downton there to celebrate. To marry in a church for all to witness. Maybe have a small breakfast reception. But, this was good too. Under the circumstances this was perfect. 

They walked into the lobby and Charles guided her to a secluded couch area. She took a seat and he joined her. 

“We can check in now. I think I should go up first, dress, and come back down. If you come up in 30 minutes I should be done and out of the room. Then you can come up and dress. We have an hour until the ceremony. Witnesses will be provided. I’ll wait for you in the reception area I have booked.” 

“Yes, good plan. I’m going to explore down here and relax.” 

Charles looked about the room, when he noticed no one about, he pulled her up and embraced her. After a moment he pulled away and kissed her cheek. 

Elsie embraced him back, touched by his initiative to show his affection in public. Even if they were alone. 

“You better go up Mr. Carson. It might take a bit for the future Mrs. Carson to get ready.” 

He nodded and reluctantly let her go. He made his way to the front counter to check in and get their key. 

He made his way back to her once more to hand her a second key and then departed in search of their room. 

-

After a quick wash and dressing, Elsie stared at herself in the mirror. She secured her earrings and stepped back to appease her appearance. Her blouse and skirt looked nice and the jewelry improved her outfit. The earrings brought thoughts of her mother to the forefront. Her visit seemed a lifetime ago, when in reality she said goodbye that very morning. 

Her thoughts moved to their discussions of marriage and the marriage bed. It seemed strange to think that by tomorrow morning she would be a married woman and have gained knowledge of what transpires between a married couple. 

She was nervous. To share herself completely seemed a leap of faith. She wondered if he was nervous as well. They never talked about this aspect of marriage. Did he already have experience? She only knew of kisses and the more intimate touches from Charles. No one but Charles had gone further from light kisses. 

She supposed she would gain experience tonight and she could admit to her excitement. 

-

Charles looked about the room. He stood in front of the clergyman, waiting for his bride. There were two people to the side. They looked bored, probably tired of witnessing the many weddings conducted here.  He did not pay them much mind. Anxiously waiting and trying to take every moment in. He wanted to memorize everything. The room, the flower arrangements, the expression of her face when she walked in. His heart was beating fast in anticipation.

His attention was captured by the sound of the door creaking open. His mouth opened in awe as she walked towards him. 

She looked spectacular. Like a dream. And when she smiled at him he could have fallen over. Her eyes were radiant. She looked entirely pleased to see him. He was so thankful that she agreed to marry him. Purely chuffed. 

She finally was at his side and they were instructed to face each other. The clergyman started his speech about marriage and its sacred vow. The proceedings did not take long, just the traditional vows exchanged. And then they were married. 

They did not touch, but their gazes locked on the other. Enthralled with each other. They were oblivious to the clergyman's instructions for the witnesses to sign the license and then they left. The clergyman huffed to grab their attention. Once they looked his way he indicated where they needed to sign. It was finalized and he soon joined the witnesses out the door. 

Once again their attention was locked together. Charles moved forward and captured her lips. It was a searing kiss, full of want and relief. Elsie returned the kiss with much favor. Charles moved his arms around her and deepened the kiss. Happy to be alone and welcome her properly without the eyes of others. 

After a moment their kiss ceased, but they remained in each other's arms. 

Elsie looked around, taking note for the first time of how the room looked. Charles had done a fine job.  The flowers were beautiful. She pulled out of his arms to take a closer look about the room. She moved to smell one of the arrangements. 

“This looks marvelous darling” She said from behind one of the arrangements, making eyes at her new husband. 

Charles returned her steamy look. “I wanted to impress you.” 

“You always impress me Mr. Carson. What should we do with all these lovely flowers?” 

“They should be brought up to our room while we are away for dinner, Mrs. Carson.” 

Elsie gave a happy sigh at the sound of her new name, uttered for the first time. She moved her way back to him and looped her arms around his neck. Drawing his head down she kissed him again. 

“I’m very happy to be Mrs. Carson.” Charles squeezed her to him and breathed in her smell. 

“I have a gift for you wife.” he whispered in her ear. 

Elsie drew back to look upon his face. “For Me!” 

Charles pulled a box out of his pocket and placed it in her hand. Elsie un-tied a delicate bow and removed the top. She gasped and covered her mouth with her hand. Nestled inside was the most gorgeous necklace. 

She felt his arms move behind her neck and unclasp the necklace she was currently wearing. He placed it into his pocket for safekeeping and moved to grab his gift from the box. Once removed he sacred it around her neck. Taking a moment to appreciate how it looked upon his new bride, he was surprised to see the blush spreading upon his bride's face.  

“Well how do I look?” 

Charles moved them to a large mirror hanging on the wall. Positioned behind her, he rested his chin on her shoulder. He placed several small kisses against her neck. He took in her smell and looked back into her eyes through the mirror. They looked perfect together he thought. Both in their best clothes and looking very contented. Happy. Her eyes were bright and she had the most beautiful smile upon her lips. 

“Breathtaking” he breathed,moving to gather her once more he said into her ear “It matches your brooch and earrings.” She thought her gift was perfect and did indeed enhance her current look. 

Charles felt her rumbling laugh against his chest. “What’s so funny Mrs. Carson?” 

“It’s just surreal and perfect, my love. Who would have ever thought we would be here together and married?” 

He joined into her laughter. Holding her tighter. 

“Should we go to dinner, my wife?” 

“Yes lets, husband.” 

He moved his hand to hers, intertwined their hands, and pulled her along to the door. Eager to have dinner and then retired for the night. 

Just as they reached the door Elsie pulled back a smidge and got his attention. "The necklace is gorgeous, Thank you, love" she squeezed his hand, indicated for him to move forward. 

-

They had a delightful dinner. Surrounded by low candlelight and attentive waitstaff. They felt like royalty. The space is grand with chandeliers and beautiful crown molding adorning the tall ceilings. The dining room was spectacular and rich. The food was exquisite. Tasteful, but not overpowering. They shared a bottle of fine wine, selected by Charles. 

Both were happy and tipsy when they made their way to their hotel room. 

Elsie looked about the room again. She did not have time to truly appreciate the room as she needed to hurry earlier. She saw more of the en-suite. The bathroom was spacious. Large tube and beautiful vanity. It was a real treat bathing in the early afternoon. 

She looked to the windows, closed with intricate curtains of fine material. She took in the unique wallpaper, a soft blue flora design with little birds throughout. Her eyes moved the wardrobe and bureau, made of fine wood and beautifully crafted. And finally to the bed at the center of the side wall. It was immense, piled with perfect pillows and a gorgeous bed cover. She surmised that the sheets would be crisp and inviting. 

She felt Charles move behind her “It’s satisfactory, is it not?” he whispered into her ear, moving a few wisp of escaped hair behind her ear. He moved closer, guiding his arm around her waist and pulling her closer. He placed small kisses behind her ear. 

“Very” she murmured, naturally tilting her head to offer him better access. Her stomach was fluttering wildly. She was nervous, but excited. She felt a faint throbbing at her core. Not a new sensation, but one that would not need to be satisfied by her own hand. She was not a stranger to her own body. Thankful that she did not take to heart the teachings of her society to not pleasure oneself. 

She turned in his arms and moved to face him “Have you ever done this before?” drawing her hands up to his chest and then around his neck. 

Understanding her meaning, Charles looked into her lovely eyes “Never” he moved forward to capture her lips. The kiss slow and loving. Gentle, but firm.  

She pulled back and smiled “Are you nervous?” 

“Yes, but we are in this together. For the rest of our lives.” he kissed her once more. 

She returned the kiss and moaned into his mouth. She moved her hands back to his chest and started unbuttoning his shirt. Once undone she moved the fabric off his shoulders. 

Charles started returning the favor by pulling pins from her hair. Their kiss became more frantic. Passion grew and both worked to undress the other. Charles took a moment to run his hands through her free curls. Her hair was long and soft. He released her lip, just to take in her appearance. This was the first time he saw her with her hair down. She looked ethereal. Her dark Chestnut hair was glorious. She was utterly perfect. 

Charles attached his lips to hers once more. Once Elsie was down to her corset and underthings, Charles took a pause to appease her again. He wanted to take in everything about her. This was his first experience with a woman in such a state of undress. Elsie saw the look in his eyes. Lust and awe. She felt the sensation at her core intensify. 

“What’s the matter Mr. Carson, Do you not like what you see?” She flirted, not worried at all because of the look in his eyes. 

“I absolutely love what I see, Mrs.Carson. In fact I want nothing more than to learn how to remove your corset.” he said breathlessly. 

Elsie turned around and swiped her long hair to one side. “Well, first untie the knot from the bottom and loosen the strings. Once it’s loose enough I can slip out.” 

He started following her instructions, all the while moved to start kissing her neck once more. He moved slowly, relishing this sensual moment. He moved his fingers diligently, but took his time. He finally succeeded in making it loose enough for her to shimmy out. 

“Is it always that tight? How do you breathe?” 

 “The joys of being a woman.” Elsie turned around to him. Only in her slip now he could see the outline of her body through the light material. His trousers were very much strained. 

“Mr. Carson, you still have too many layers. Let's work on that.” Elsie moved to assist him in undressing further. She did not know where this confidence was coming from. This need to quench this desire was overpowering and she felt driven to take charge. 

Both worked until Charles was only in his underwear. She took one step back from him to get a good look. She appreciated his broad shoulders and muscular arms, his chest had a light dusting of hair. Then Elsie’s gaze was drawn to his tented undergarment. Never having seen this reaction before from a man. She was fascinated. She just kept staring at it. 

Charles started to become uncomfortable from her stare “I won't hurt you.” He said thinking she was scared. 

She finally moved to look at his face. A blush spread to her face. “I’m not scared. I know you would never intentionally hurt me, but Charles this first time will probably not be comfortable for me. If I’m in pain, it does not mean you did anything wrong. It’s just how it is. I’v heard that after the first time, the act can be very pleasurable.” 

Charles stepped to gather her once more, collected her into his arms and maneuvered her towards the bed. 

Elsie felt the back of her knees reach the bed, she was then lifted and moved to the center. She felt him lay beside her and moved to balance on his arms to hover over her. Wanting to look upon her face. “I will try to make this first time as pleasurable for you as possible.” Elsie looked into his eyes and saw the love within. Elsie grabbed his face and kissed him. 

They kissed for a while until Charles moved to place kisses upon her jaw, then to her neck, he moved down to her collar bone. Elsie signed and moved her fingers into his hair. He placed his mouth to the fabric covering the last of her. He moved his hands along her sides and placed kisses along her breast. Elsie gasped at the new sensation. She could feel him smirk against her, happy with the reaction he pulled from her. 

Charles continued down, all the way to the end of the mattress. Elsie locked eyes with him as he made his way down. He reached for the slip, raising his brow in a question of permission to remove it. Elsie nodded and felt his hands move from her feet, gliding up and to her calves, then her thighs. All the while gathering the fabric. He moved past her underwear and pushed it up over the valley of her stomach and to her breasts. He placed light kisses upon her body as he made his way up. 

Elsie's breath hitched with anticipation. He bunched the fabric to her armpits and she lifted her arms to help guide her garment over her head. He threw it in a direction she did not know. She felt his eyes sizzling upon her exposed body. His gaze sending a more heaty need to her core. 

She reached for him once more, moving her hands down his torso and to the one layer truly separating them. He reciprocated and moved his hands down to her underwear. He took in a sudden breath when she pushed his down and his erection sprang free. Elsie gasped when she saw his manhood for the first time. It was quite intimidating. Charles recovered himself, he paused from his task because her gasp distracted him and removed her underwear. He thought her immensely alluring. Perfect in every way.   

They gazed upon each other with unbridled want. Elsie moved past her hesitation, the look in his eyes calmed and reassured her. The want and passion she felt from him overwhelming. Providing fuel to her own passion and want. 

Charles moved his hand back up her leg and moved to feel her intimately. Elsie spread her legs to accommodate his hand. Finally she had his attention where she most wanted. She let out a moan when his fingers made contact with her curls and then further along her slit. Her hips moved towards the touch unconsciously.

Charles continued to explore her nether region, simultaneously worshiping her breast. Working his mouth from one to the other. Elsie felt a complete mess of sensations. Her body seemed out of her control. Charles swiped his hand up to the front of her sex , while swirling his tongue around one of her nipples and she jolted from the pressure applied. He rubbed that spot a few more times. Noticing her reaction. 

Elsie felt the tidal wave of pleasure overtake her body. Charles was surprised, never having seen an orgasm from a woman before. He moved his hand away and moved away from her to watch this strange reaction. 

Once her body rode out her orgasm, Elsie laid on the mattress trying to catch her breath. The orgasm took her by surprise. His hand and attention to her body threw her over the edge much faster than she anticipated. She looked at Charles after her breathing normalized and noticed his concerned look. 

 “That was wonderful Charles,”she reassured. Moving a hand to make contact with his arm. Needing to feel him and continue contact.   

“What was that?” he questioned, totally bewildered. 

Elsie blushed, but chuckled. “I don't know how to describe it, Charles, but I reached a climax of sort. You made me feel incredibly good and that was my body's reaction.” She gave him an encouraging smile and moved to bring his body back to hers. 

“So that was a good reaction?” He wanted to be sure. He felt Elsie move her arms around his shoulder and start kissing his neck. 

“The best, Charles.” He felt her open her legs and curl one over his. He took that as an invitation to move on top of her. His instinct took over and his manhood pulsed forward and rubbed against her sex. Both groaned together. Charles pulled back to look at her once more. Elsie nodded her head. 

Charles moved his hand down her body and reached for his erection. He slid it between her nether lips, and pointed it downwards. Feeling it meet her entrance, he pushed forward just a little to see her reaction. Elsie was distracted by this new feeling, she closed her eyes in anticipation. “Open your eyes Elsie.” She did so and met his loving gaze. She pulled him closer and felt him enter her more. 

Charles groaned, she thought it sounded tortuous. He sprang forward just a tad more and she cried. Her nail digging into his shoulder because of the sudden pain. Charles froze and frantically looked into her eyes. Hers were closed once more, but she felt him stroke her face and she opened them again. “I’m okay, just stay there for a moment” she said in reassurance. 

Charles nodded and started kissing her face and neck once more. Enjoying this closeness and the taste of her skins. 

When Elsie felt the sting abade she rolled her hips towards his. Charles stopped his kisses and looked at her again. “Please continue, my love.” She said moving her hand along his shoulder, trying to soothe the hurt she might have caused with her nails. 

Charles moved at a slow pace, trying to find his rhythm for the first time. This feeling was unimaginable. He felt completely surrounded by her. By instinct they started moving together and found a comfortable pace. His building pleasure suddenly overtook his senses and he started moving within her at a faster pace. Suddenly he felt overwhelmingly out of control and experienced his completion. He collapsed on top of her, still feeling a few finishing pulses. 

Elsie rubbed his back, soothing him after his orgasm. She was stunned by the experience . Never before had she felt more connected to another or more loved. She loved his weight upon her. She was secure and stated. Please that she inspired this reaction from him. 

Charles tried to move after he came down from his high. Just as he was straightening his arms to lift himself he felt Elsie's arms tighten around his back. “Please stay for a moment”. He complied and stayed put. 

Elsie moved her fingers to his scalp and started to massage her fingers through his hair. Soon they were kissing again. A minute later he moved off her, but continued kissing her. Charles pulled apart and yawned. He moved against the pillows and pulled her along. Elsie rested her head upon his chest with her hand on his stomach. 

“I love you Elsie.” He kissed her head. Elsie smirked. 

“And I love you Charles, I can’t believe we are married.” 

“After that you can’t believe we are married?” 

Elsie laughed. “That was amazing, wasn't it?”  

“Yes, I've truly never felt like that before.” He yawned once more, moving a hand to cover his mouth and then rub his eyes.

She snuggled more into his side “Me neither, Mr. Carson. Now lets go to bed. I think you have earned a good sleep.” She patted his stomach. “Oh and we can wake up natural” She stated in happiness. 

Charles chuckled and said “Yes, let wake up natural together Mrs. Carson”. 

Both content, they fell asleep shortly after. 

Notes:

I do not own the right to Downton Abbey

Let me know what you think!

Chapter 10: Honeymoon

Notes:

Wow 10 Chapters!

Warning: Smut

 

Chapter 10: Honeymoon

Elsie woke sometime during the night, she surmised it was early morning. Her bladder was complaining and she needed to make her way to the bathroom soon. The problem, Charles was cuddled against her back and held her very securely in his arms. 

How was she going to get out without waking him? He seemed so peaceful, deep in sleep, and lightly snoring. At least he was not a loud snorer. She already knew this from sharing a wall with him these last months. She found it endearing and a comfort. 

She gently lifted his arm and started wiggling to get out. She created enough space to escape and moved to the edge of the bed. Once her feet hit the floor she looked back to see if she was successful. Charles moved slightly more into the warmth she left behind and turned onto his stomach, but did not wake. Pleased, she made her way to relieve herself. 

In the bathroom Elsie had time to take stock of her body. She felt sore. Knowing she used muscles not used before she was not surprised. She also noted this was the first time in her entire life where she walked to the bathroom totally naked. A weird but profound thought. She liked the freedom. 

Leaving the bathroom Elsie tiptoed her way back to the bed. “Are you okay?” she heard Charles whisper into the room. 

Elsie climbed back onto the bed and moved to join him once more. “I’m sorry I woke you.” Elsie said as she moved back into his embrace. He automatically lifted his arms for her. Her back to his stomach, she felt secure once more.  

“I woke while you were in the washroom” he curled his arms around her more. 

“Oh, did you miss my presents?” Elsie teased. 

Charles nodded and started kissing behind her ear. “Must have,” he said between kisses. 

Elsie signed with pleasure, but turned to face him, eager to have his lips on hers. She kissed him gently. 

Charles hummed in her mouth and moved his hand to massage her hip. He then moved his hand down to her lower back and then between her shoulders. Squeezing her to him, he proceeded to glide his hand down and back up her back. The feel of her soft skin intoxicating. 

Elsie curved her own arms around his back, exploring his body. She ran her hands over the muscles of his back and to his shoulders. His skin smooth and muscles hard. She loved the feel of him. Her strong man. 

She could feel his excitement growing against her legs. Knowing he was eager to make love to her again. She was feeling warm and loved. Excitement was starting to build within her core. She wanted to show him. She placed her leg over him and ground her core against his leg. The much needed pressure to her core was delightful. 

Both content with exploring each other's body they remained this way for sometime. Enjoying the freedom to love one another. Their movements elicited moans and groans from the lovers. Soon they joined once more and found their rhythm. They moved together as one. Charles felt that overwhelming feeling again and reached his climax before too long. He groaned against her collar bone and relaxed against her body. 

After they both recovered their breathing, Charles rolled off her. He stared at the ceiling for a moment and contemplated how wonderful it was to be married and finally know the secret life of a married couple. 

Elsie was also marveling at what a change her life had taken. She never thought she would be a married woman. Let alone enjoy it so much. She contemplated marrying Joe Burns, but realized she would  never have been as happy with him as she was with Charles. 

Charles suddenly spoke from next to her “You did not reach your woman's completion”. 

Elsie laughed because of his absurd wording. “It’s okay Charles, I still very much enjoyed it.” She moved to cuddle him and kissed the corner of his mouth. “And can we call it climax or something else besides woman’s completion? It's the same as what you experience.” 

“Well not exactly the same” Charles replied. 

“No, not exactly the same. I imagine if we continue to practice and learn from one another that finding the climax for both of us will become easier.” Elsie stretched alongside his body. 

“Yes, I believe so, my intelligent wife.” He complimented and turned to face her. He stroked her face, looking at her in wonder. The soft lighting of their room complemented her well. She looked soft and happy. He kissed her forehead “Perhaps we should get a few hours more of sleep, my dear.” 

She nodded her head and burrowed into his chest. She released a big sign of contentment and closed her eyes. 

She soon found sleep again. Charles stroked her hair and listened to her even breaths. He too was lured to sleep soon after. 

-

Charles woke first, the morning light cascaded about the room. He looked at his petite wife. She was on her side facing him. The light from the window shone onto her back making it look like she was glowing from the angle he looked upon her. She looked angelic. He was proud to call her wife and so entirely thankful. He loved the feeling of waking with her by his side.

She must have felt him shifting about, because she soon opened her eyes. Blinking a few times to adjust to the light and fight back the last reminisce of sleep. She looked about the space. Somewhat confused about waking in an unknown room. She finally spotted Charles' gaze and everything came flooding back to the forefront of her mind. She smiled up at him in remembrance. 

Charles smiled back at her “Good Morning, my love” he said stroking her arm. 

“Good morning,” she replied, stretching her body along the bed. Her arms stretched above her head, she felt the sheets move to below her breast. She felt Charles' eyes move upon her body. Then stare directly at her chest. She could tell he appreciated the view from the spark in his eyes. She didn't mind in the least. Satisfied to find her husband so attracted to her. 

Elsie moved to the edge of the bed and hopped down. She gave a surprised gasp at the sourness she felt throughout her thighs and core. More so than the last time she awoke. 

“Are you okay?” he said with alarm upon hearing her sound of distress. His eyes had followed the movement of her body. Her naked form not enough to distract him from her gasp. 

“Yes, I think so, just surprised at how sore I am. Feels like when you ride a horse after years of abstaining.” She chuckled after a minute of gathering herself. “I guess not so surprising after the night we just had.” 

Charles was still giving her a concerned look. “I’ll be alright Charles” she said, taking a step to make her way to the washroom. She bucked up in order to suppress her reaction to every painful step she took. She didn't want Charles to feel bad. 

Charles made it to the edge of the bed on his side and stood. He noticed the soreness of his own body. Once she was finished she entered their room in a bathrobe. Relieved she was done Charles breezed past her for his turn in the privy. 

Elsie meandered around their room, thinking about what they were to do for the day. She took in the many flower arrangements surrounding her. They were so beautiful in the morning light. It was marvelous being surrounded by so many flowers.

After a few moments of just taking everything in, she thought breakfast would be first in order. 

“Charles, should we order breakfast to the room?” she shouted through the door. He walked out just as she finished stating her question. 

“That sounds nice, I’ll go down with our order. Do you need anything else while I’m down there?” 

Elsie blushed, embarrassed to admit her pain. “Could you ask for a Beechams Powder?” 

Charles raised his brow in concern, but nodded his head in understanding. 

“What would you like to eat, my wife?” He loved her just woken look. Some hair was sticking up and the shoulder of her bathrobe had fallen down to her arm, exposing one shoulder and part of her collar bone. She looked magnificent. He was in awe that he could see her in this way. 

Elsie rewarded his understanding with a smile. She appreciated his change of subject though. “I could eat an entire English Breakfast!” Her mouth salivating at the thought. Her stomach growled in that instant. 

Charles laughed, from her statement and the following sound from her stomach. 

“That sounds like a brilliant idea, two English breakfasts coming up.” He moved to his suitcase to dress. Feeling his wife's eyes upon him as he dressed. Everything was so new. He supposed she wanted to take everything in. All these new insights and experiences. He knew this because he felt the same. 

-

Stuffed from their meal, both pushed their plates aside. Elsie started to feel the effects of her powder, impressed that Charles was able to secure one. She assumed that would have been a challenging ask for him to make to the attendant at the front. They would know the reason why a new husband would be asking. Very brave of him indeed. 

Elsie stretched after getting up from their little table and made her way to the wardrobe where her clothing was hung. She gazed at her wedding clothes, something she hung up that morning after finding then scattered on the carpet. She started her search for a different outfit. She was sifting through her clothing when she felt him move his arms around her. He swayed with her and whispered “What would you like to do today?” He kissed her jaw and made light kisses all over her cheek to the corner of her lips.

“I don't know Charles, I think most couples stay hidden away for days and you know.” She shrugged her shoulders.  

“But” he prompted. Moving his hands along her sides.

“I’m a little too sore right now.” She admitted. Turning to him and meeting his eyes. His charming brown eyes. Full of love and understanding. God she was lucky. 

“My wife, my beautiful wife.” he breathed in her ear. She knew his meaning from his tone. He would not do anything to cause her further pain. 

“Are you too sore to walk about the town?” He questioned.  

“I think a walk will do us both good. We will start out slow then.” She patted his shoulders and gave him a quick kiss. 

“Now let me get dressed and we can go.” Charles released her, but not before giving her a deeper kiss. Elsie beamed, but turned to select a blouse and skirt. 

-

They walked for a while and spotted a small market area. They perused the different stalls. Some had goods and wares, others fruits and vegetables. They found one selling baked goods and bread. Charles spotted sticky buns and purchased a few. The area was quite colorful and busy. 

They split up after a while. Elsie spotted an elderly woman selling jewelry. Simple pieces, but they were lovely. Charles noticed a flower booth and decided to get some for his new bride. 

After he selected a few flowers, he thought would please her, he took his bundle and turned to search the crowd. Wondering where she wandered off too. He spotted her at the jewelry booth and walked in that direction. 

He made it behind her and looked over her shoulder. He could see her holding a pair of earrings. She stroked one with her thumb, admiring that particular pair. They were silver with opals at the center. 

“Those are lovely,” He stated from behind her. Elsie jumped a little and dropped the earrings,  not expecting his sudden presence behind her. 

Charles felt bad, “I’m sorry love” he whispered for her ears only. He didn't move to touch her as they were in public. Married or not, it was just not done. 

Elsie turned to him, but released an overjoyed gasp at the sight of the flowers. “Are those for me!” 

He handed her the bouquet and she automatically brought them to her nose. They smelt delightful and she signed in pleasure. 

Charles gulped at the sound. Pictures from the night before filtering through his head. Elsie met his gaze at that moment and recognized the look he bestowed on her. She started to move from one foot to the other. His gaze ignited a fire within her abdomen and core. 

Charles saw a blush move towards her cheeks, he could just see her face as she was hiding behind her flowers. 

He smirked her way, but then turned to the stall clerk “I will take these” indicating to the discarded opal earrings. 

Elsie started to protest “Charles that’s too much.” 

He shook his head “Nonsense, you are my bride and you shall have these beautiful earrings.” He exchanged his money with the clerk and picked up the earrings. He placed them in his pocket for safe keeping, knowing she did not have a bag or pockets. 

Elsie nodded in gratitude. They started walking away from the booth. 

“Do you want to go to that park we saw earlier and enjoy the sticky buns?” Charles asked. 

Elsie nodded her head again and they walked in that direction. 

-

They were sitting on a bench facing each other. They were munching on their buns and sharing a lovely conversation. 

Once finished Charles moved to deposit their trash into a nearby public waste bin. As he returned he said “What made you choose the opal earrings?” 

“It’s my birthstone” she said matter of factly.  Charles paused from her answer. Flabbergasted that he didn't know her birthday. He supposed there was much still to know about his new bride. 

“I’m sorry I didn't ask before, but what is your birthday?” 

“October 12th 1862.” 

Charles nodded his head, “Do you know mind?” 

“Yes Charles, March 6th.” 

“How, I’ve never told you?” 

Elsie laughed “We celebrated your birthday this year, remember? Well not a party, but you received many birthday wishes this past spring” 

Charles nodded and smiled. 

Elsie reassured him “It’s not like you would remember my birthday from last year, I had just started at downton.” She became brave and grabbed his hand. Stocking her thumb over his hand. 

Charles loved her hands. Soft, but not velvety. Somewhat weathered from hard work, but not to rough. 

“Charles, I don't know what year you were born.” She stated as a question. 

“1856” he said automatically. 

“Oh, so I married an old man, my my” Elsie teased. 

Charles gasped “Old Man!” he said in exacerbation. Elsie laughed and squeezed his hand. 

Charles moved to whisper in her ear “Shall I take you back to our room and show you how old I truly am?” his warm breath gilded against the skin of her neck and she shivered.  

She pulled back from him “I think I have recovered enough, Mr. Carson” she pulled him up from the bench by their joined hands. 

“Let's go then wife” He pulled her up from the bench and picked up her bouquet.

-

They tried to make their way to the room as civilized individuals, but once they reached their floor they practically ran to their room. Charles plunged his hand into his pocket in search of the hotel key. He slammed it into the key hole and turned, retching the door open and guiding her through. 

The door was slammed shut and locked. He pounced on her as soon as he could and started removing clothing. He remembered the process from the past evening, but still had trouble when it came to her pesky corset. 

Elsie worked his clothing off before he even started on her undergarments. She had time to appease his body while he fiddled with her corset. She took her time looking him over, her eyes drawn one again to his standing manhood. She grew brave and reached her hand out to stoke it. Curious about how it would feel in her hand. 

Charles abruptly stopped his progress when he felt her hand upon his manly appendage. He sucked in a shaky breath and moved his hips forward into her hand. Seeking friction and warmth. 

Elsie stepped back in surprise because of his reaction. Looking up into his face. Maybe she should not touch him in that way.

“It’s okay Elsie, that felt very good” Else looked directly into his eyes and reached back out to stroke his shaft with her fingertips. She glided them up to the base, encircled his shaft and gave a gentle pull. 

Charles groaned and rested his head upon her shoulder in bliss.  

Charles tried to gather his strength, in order to continue undressing his wife. It was rather hard, this was the first time someone other than himself touched him in this fashion. The feeling was overwhelming. He drew in a breath and moved his fingers back to her corset. He thought of this action as unwrapping a present. A present only for him. The thought kept him going, eager to see her undressed.  

He finally helped her out of her remaining garments, until she was before him naked. She was glorious in the daylight. Perfect. He could not control himself and sprang to capture her. His lips crashed into hers in a punishing kiss. All teeth and tongue. 

She didn't seem to mind as she groaned at his action and moved her tongue with his. Intertwining her tongue and body with his. 

This encounter was frenzied and passionate. Very different from how they were together the night before. Charles turned her and started backing her into a wall. Once her back collided with the vertical structure she felt the most delicious pressure of his body against hers. 

He then surprised them both by moving his hands down to the thighs and lifting her off the ground. She gasped in pleasure. Instinct over taking him, his body moved to secure hers against the wall. 

He pulled back suddenly to gain permission that she was ready. Elsie nodded in agreement. She felt entirely on fire and the wetness gathering at her cord was almost embarrassing. Who knew she could experience so much want? 

Charles lined his body up with hers and entered her with a quick stroke. Once buried within her they both moaned together. Charles then started a punishing pace. This coupling was much different. New and exciting. Elsie attached her mouth to his and kissed him hard. She felt the pressure building within her. She didn't think she would last long. She moved her hips, with the goal of taking him in deeper.  With this new angle her special spot was getting some much needed attention from the press of his pelvis into hers. 

Soon she found herself tipping over the edge. Her orgasm most overpowering. Going from her core to her head and then all the way to her toes. Her inner muscles squeezed Charles in the best way and he followed her shortly after. 

She was still encapsulated within his arms as they panted together, both trying to catch their breath. After a moment Charles slipped out of her and lowered her to the ground. 

Elsie's legs felt like jelly and out of her control. She felt herself about to fall to the ground when Charles caught her. He gathered her into his arms and with what little strength he had carried her to the bed. 

He deposited her into the middle and joined her. She was splayed out. He was too tired to truly appreciate the view. His head found its way to her stomach and he promptly fell asleep. 

-

That's how she found themselves after her brief nap. Both naked atop the bed clothes. Elsie looked down at Charles. His cheek pressed to her stomach and arm draped across her body. She sighed in contentment. She took another look at his sleeping form. His back was broad and muscular, strong looking with a few freckles spread throughout.  She thought him beautiful. He seemed so happy. And so was she. 

Her thoughts turned to their lovemaking. It was beyond her wildest dreams. She felt entirely stated and loved. Her mind then turned to the words of her mother and about when a man finishes. She did not take any action to prevent him from completion inside her. She was a bit concerned, but tried not to ruin the moment by overthinking. She would just have a conversation with him about children and express he could not finish within her. A daunting, but necessary discussion. She was not ready for a child at present. 

Elsie absentmindedly started to touch and slid her fingers through his hair. Her thoughts moved to how she never wanted to leave the sanctuary of this room. Life would be so different back home at Downton. Their time together would be sparse. Their need to stay secret immense. It would be a lot of work to be together. 

They would need to be creative and find opportunities for lovemaking. Oh God, would he even want to make love while under that roof? She did not think she would survive if he only wanted to make love while outside of Downton. If so, How would they find the time to leave? Or even secure a private location? 

She was not even able to find the key to their shared door. She would make that a top priority once they returned. She would overturn the entire house if need be. 

“I can practically hear you overthinking Elsie” Charles murmured against her skin. She didn't realize he had awoken. She did enjoy the rumble of his voice vibrating through her stomach. 

She smiled down at him. Noticing him look into her eyes and then look at her breasts. He looked very distracted from then on. She didn't mind, just continued working her fingers through his hair. 

Charles felt empowered and moved his way up her body. He started placing kisses to one breast and messaged the other. He worked at thoroughly exploring her breasts. Kissing and sucking and just feeling. 

Elsie stopped her movement and just enjoyed his attention. She felt glorious. The familiar throbbing at the junction between her legs making its presence known again. It was becoming a very present sensation around him. Another concern that crossed her mind. The sadness of knowing she could not have him whenever she wanted after returning home. 

Charles tugged her nipple with his teeth gently and her hips sprang up in reaction. She gave a long moan and started rolling her hips. Charles sensing what she needed he moved one hand down and parted her nether lips with his fingers. He spread her juices from her entrance to the spot that seemed to bring her the most pleasure. 

His menstruation seemed to work as Elsie moved against his hand. Withering and whimpering. He enjoyed the sounds he pulled from her. He moved a finger down and gently plunged it into her. He contemplated how to simultaneously touch her little nub. He moved his thumb forward and applied pressure. 

Elsie pelvis practically jumped off the mattress. Charles smiled against her breast and continued the movement of his hand. He started with a steady rhythm, but then added a finger. 

Elsie felt out of control at that moment. Her senses all blurred, except for the touch Charles was bestowing upon her body. It felt like he was playing her like an instrument. He was so fluid and secure with what he was doing. 

Charles noticed her breathing was becoming more erratic. A signal he learned which indicated she was going to finish soon. He instinctively picked up the pace of his finger. 

“Yes, Yes, Yes” She couldn't help but announce. She was a mess at this point, her body and mouth out of her control. 

“Yes Charles, right there” She shouted. He complied to her demand, in awe of her display. 

At this point he didn't have much control over his body as well. His hips moved against the mattress in sync with the movement of his hand.  

Elsie finally met her compilation with an uncontrolled scream. High pitched in nature but beautiful to his ears. Charles kept his hand in place and continued to stock her. Drawing out her pleasure.  Charles moved his other hand down and stroked himself a few times, until he too joined in her pleasure.

Once again they were panting together. Elsie started to joyfully laugh. Tears slipping out of the corner of her eyes. Who would have thought? Marriage was truly amazing. 

She looked up after her uncontrolled laugh and noticed Charles staring at her in wonder. 

They both remained speechless. Taking in the moment. Charles moved up the bed and gathered her to his chest. She felt a slippery wet feeling against her chest where Charles' hand rested. She pulled his hand from her body to take a look. 

She saw his finger saturated by her essence. Her eyes widened in astonishment. She drew his arm off of her and stood from the bed. She made her way to the washroom. She relieved herself and returned to the room with a hand towel for him.  

She handed it to him and he wiped his fingers. He looked at the blush that covered her chest and face. He thought it looked more like she was flushed from exertion and he decided he liked the look on her. 

Elsie stood before the bed and him, not knowing if she should try to find more rest or take initiative from the energy currently coursing through her body and do something.  

Charles decided to get up and use the washroom as well. He noticed the spot on the bed from his release and blushed. 

Elsie noticed his embarrassed look “What’s wrong Charles?” as she moved towards him. 

“Oh I, …well” He stammered. 

Elsie made her way over and stood by him. Looking in the direction he was, she saw what his reaction was about. 

“We can just wet a towel and clean it up, or have a maid change the bedding.” 

Charles whipped his head down to hers and in a stern voice said “We can’t have a maid change the sheet. They will see the evidence of ..of …well us!” 

Elsie raised her hand in a signal to calm him “Charles this is a hotel, do you think they have not changed the sheets of a married couple before?” 

The more logical part of his brain took over “Well, of course.” 

Elsie continued “Do you know how many sheets I have changed with mysterious substances on them?” “I guess now I know where the stains come from” She stated out loud. 

“Elsie!” He reprimanded her. 

“Well it’s true!” 

“Please don’t say anything further, I don't need that in my head” Charles requested. 

Elsie laughed “I think we need some luncheon, my love” she said to change the subject. 

“Let me clean this up and we can go somewhere.” He moved to the bathroom to clean his hands and the cloth, re-wetting it to clean the bed. 

As he made his way back into the bedroom Elsie said “Do you mind going down again? I don't want to redo my hair or put my corset back on.” She looked his way. 

“That’s understandable, sandwiches and tea?” Charles asked. Elsie took the wet cloth from him and moved to his side of the bed. 

“That sounds splendid, here let me clean the bed and you get dressed. I’m feeling rather ravenous” She saw Charles eye’s dilate and look at her naked form. Head to toe and then straight to her chest. 

“Ah-hummmm” She murmured to get his attention. “You have a dirty mind, Mr. Carson,” she teased. 

Charles shook his head and smirked, looking at her face once again “Only when it comes to you, my dear.” He leaned down to kiss her lips and moved around her to go change. 

-

The sandwiches were filling and delightful after their activities. Elsie had just finished her last one and brought her tea to her mouth, to wash everything down. She looked at Charles across from her, deciding that now was as good time as any to discuss children. She was now covered by her slip and hoped she would have his attention for this conversation. 

“Charles?” 

"Humm” he said as he took a sip of tea.

“Do you want children?” She was astonished when he reacted by sputtering out his sip of tea. 

“Well that’s quite the reaction” she said when Charles started to cough from the tea that went down the wrong hole. He recovered himself after a few moments. 

“Elsie we can’t have children” he stated in all seriousness. 

“Well I know we can’t have them now, but perhaps in future” she said with some hope. She didn't have an overwhelming need to become a mother, but since meeting and loving Charles, the idea became more becoming. 

“No Elsie, we can’t have children. We are a secret, a child would ruin everything” His facial expression not changing. 

“Ruin is a harsh word” she said after taking his words in. 

“Elsie, we would lose our jobs and our reputations. Being together is a risk I was willing to take on. But I whining, messy infant would be impossible to conceal. We would be shunned in society.” 

Elsie looked down in understanding, but also overwhelming disappointment. She started wiggling her hands together in distress. The option of children suddenly taking away from her was surprisingly hard to bear. She could envision them in her mind's eye. A son who looked like him. One who carried on his name and inherited his nose. A little girl with wavy dark chestnut hair and his brown eyes. She shook the thought of their potential children from her head. 

She realized that he truly did not answer her question and decided to ask again “But Charles, I’m asking if you want children?” she emphasized. 

Charles was getting frustrated. She clearly needed his response, but was afraid she would not like his answer. He didn't want to break the connection they shared. He was remorseful they did not have this conversation before they married. He didn't want to disappoint her, but she needed to know. 

“I don't want children. I have never seen myself as a father and bringing forth another generation” he paused to take in her expression, she looked sad, but he continued “I’m afraid, I’m much too selfish. I want to stay in my position and uphold the values of the family.” 

Elsie had no reply, truly realizing where his heart belonged. She was disappointed indeed. 

Charles noticed her depressed look and surmised her distress. Already having the capability to read her expressions. “I love you more Elsie. I’m just too selfish to give you and the house up.” 

“I want you both and I’m not afraid to admit it.” He said in confidence. 

Elsie nodded and looked into his eyes. She hated to state the obvious, but felt he did not consider their recent interactions could have already resulted in a child. She didn't think so because of the timing, but she supposed there was a chance. 

Elsie grabbed his hands to signify her understanding and to reassure him that she was still with him in everything. 

“I hate to break it to you, but a result of our recent lovemaking could result in a child.” She tried to speak gently. 

Charles' mind crossfired with that sudden bit of information. How could he have not realized? Been so stupid? Not taken precautions? Although, come to think, he didn't know any. 

“Good God!” He finally pronounced. Standing and starting to pace about the room. 

Elsie was ready for his outburst, preparing herself for the worst. He surprised her though, when that was the worst of his reaction. He was good at raining in his emotion, she thought and was impressed. 

She interrupted his pacing, by standing and joining him. She drew him into her arms and whispered “I don't think we have to worry, the timing is off, but if so we will figure it out Charles.” 

He pulled her close “We will, I’ll start looking into different investments when we get back. I can build my profile and have a cushion if ever we need one.” he reassured her by rubbing her back. 

Elsie thought that was a sensible plan and nodded. Unfortunately she could not do the same with her pay, but at least they were in this together. 

“There is a way to prevent a child from taking root in future.” Elsie stated. Wanting to bestow her learned knowledge.  She pushed the idea of children to the back of her mind. She wanted to continue their relationship with love and understanding. She didn't want to be hurt by his choice.  

Charles drew back “Is there?” 

“Yes, I had the most uncomfortable conversation with my mother during my time in Scotland. I told her about our marriage and she sat me down for a chat.” 

He laughed at her awkward expression “Well go on then, what did she say?” 

Elsie nodded and said “She said that when a man is about to finish, he should pull back. Not finish inside the woman.” Both of their faces were flushed from embarrassment. Even after the intimate moments they shared. 

“Most uncomfortable indeed” Charles said. Elsie nodded in return, understanding his double meaning. 

“It will be hard, but that’s what we must do,” Charles said with conviction. 

Charles was still rubbing her back when he emphasized “I love you, Mrs. Carson. Please forgive me and keep loving me.” he pleaded. 

“Oh Charles, I love you, there is nothing to worry about. I will always love ye.” She declared. 

“We should have a conversation about our families Elsie” he was reminded after she spoke of her mother. 

“We should, but not today and not during this blissful uninterrupted time together.” Elsie said with no room for argument. 

Charles could not disagree with her plan and moved to kiss her “Alright.”

Notes:

I do not own the rights to Downton Abbey.

Please review!!!

Chapter 11: Return

Chapter 11: Return

 

Over the next two days Elsie and Charles enjoyed their time together immensely. They explored each other's bodies and discovered new lovemaking positions. They made it out to a lovely dinner one night and explored the town more. They had stimulating conversations and learned more about each other’s interests. 

Their only challenge was learning when to break apart before compilation of their lovemaking. It was a learning curve they both were having a hard time with. Their first session after enjoying themselves against the wall, resulted in Elsie not being entirely satisfied and discovering that she did not like his release shooting up towards her face. Charles had been embarrassed by her surprised expression. She expressed that it was not to happen again and for him to aim toward her stomach next time. His face was beet red after that conversation.

Charles learned to please Elsie in other delicious ways. A form of sex not known by either, but after her lost orgasms, he needed to come up with another way to satisfy her. Fair was fair. The first time he moved down her body with his intent in mind, she protested and tried to pull him back up. Her protest stopped when he made it to her core with his tongue. 

They had a lovely time after that. 

They took advantage of the large bathtub. Enjoying a soak together. There were candles and bubbles and a lovely finish for both. 

All in all they shared a marvelous time together. 

Now they stood at the station, waiting for their train. They would soon be back at Downton and establish a need routine. It seemed daunting to Charles. He hoped he was up to the task of upholding both rolls. He knew he needed to work on not taking his frustrations out on Elsie when he became overwhelmed. He knew he was a right curmudgeon when upholding standards and expectations. He was going to miss the freedom they experienced on their honeymoon.

Elsie brushed her hand against his, taking him out of his thoughts. He looked down to her. Her expression signified that she could tell what he was thinking, she proved this by saying “Once we are back, we will need to establish a new normal. I have no doubt that we will find a way Charles” she reassured him. 

He was astounded that they could already surmise what the other was thinking. Happy to have such a connection. He honestly could not have found a better partner in life. 

Charles turned his head when he heard the squeal and horn blast of the incoming train. Once it stopped in front of the travelers, Charles lifted both of their luggage cases and proceeded forward. 

They secured a compartment together and took a seat on one side. Elsie shifted closer to Charles, so their thighs were touching. If she could not show her affections in public, she would at least have some contact. Charles did not seem to mind. 

A mother and two children under five moved in to occupy the other side. Elsie looked to Charles for his reaction. He didn't look pleased, but remained unruffled. He still confused her sometimes. She saw how good he was with the Crawley girls. He held them sometimes and entertained them. Yet with other children he turned his nose up. She shook her head, deciding to discuss that with him at a later moment.  

The oldest child looked at Charles in wonder. A little boy with bright blue eyes and blood hair. He was a cute chap. His face round and innocent. The boy moved up onto the bench next to his mother, while she settled the younger child on her lap. It looked as if it was a boy as well, but the clothing did not indicate which gender.  

The mother spoke after she handed her youngest a snack. “I hope you don't mind, I tried to get an empty compartment, but it seems the train is rather full today.” 

Elsie spoke for them “We don’t mind” she said before Charles could get a word in. She wanted to set the precedence that this little family was welcome.

“I know how tiring it can be traveling with young babes, I greatly appreciate your understanding.” The mother continued. 

Elsie nodded kindly. “What are their names?” She asked, trying to make the mother more comfortable. She knew every mother liked to talk and talk about their offspring. 

“Oh! This is Samuel” She indicated to her youngest with a beaming smile. She then looked to her oldest “And this is Charles” she said moving her hand to brush his hair out of his eyes in a very motherly fashion. 

Charles finally spoke “Good name” he said with an air of pride. 

Elsie chuckled “That’s my husband's name as well” she said to the fellow woman. 

“Oh, well isn’t that nice? Huh Charlie, this nice man has the same name as you!” She bumped her child lightly to get his attention. 

The little boy was brought out of his thoughts and said the first time that came to his mind “You are very large” he said to Charles in his childlike voice. 

Elsie could not help but full on laugh. The child's statement and Charles' gruff expression tore it out of her.  She heard him huff beside her and continued laughing. 

Soon the mother joined in after regarding Elsie’s reaction. The boy was confused as to why his statement garners so much laughing. He looked to Charles for help, but only received a shrug. 

-

Sometime later Charles had secured a newspaper and was reading a section in the political column. He heard the other woman ask his wife “How long have you two been married?” 

Elsie replied “Oh, we are just returning from our honeymoon.” he could see from the corner of his eye the smile that adorned her face. Pride filled him. 

“That’s funny, I thought to myself that you seemed like a couple who had been married for years. That’s why I ultimately picked this booth. I thought you two probably had children at home, awaiting your return. That you two would not mind my small brood,” she stated somewhat nervously. She rambled on “Silly me, I’m glad it worked out though.” 

“Oh, no worries. We are late in the game for marriage. I had to wait awhile to find him.” Elsie reassured. Not minding in the least that other’s saw them in that way. 

Charles lowered his paper and turned to Elsie “I waited a while for you too, dear” he then raised the paper in front of his face and continued reading. 

Elsie could not help but smile. She very much loved this man.

The other woman smiled at Elsie after his statement “Looks like you found a keeper.” 

“Yes I did.” Elsie smiled softly.

During their conversation, little Charles made his way to the older man. He slipped his way to the other bench and sat beside the big man. He looked at the paper, but was unable to read. 

Charles noticed his little visitor. He turned his head to see what the child was doing. He was surprised to see the child squint his eyes at his paper. Charles thought he was somewhat cute. Trying to emulate an adult. 

The child seemed well behaved. He was quite so forth, apart from his earlier outburst. He noticed the boy concentrate further upon some of the headlines. He thought the boy was too young to read. Probably on the cusps of learning.   

Charles said in a quiet voice “Can you tell me what this says?” pointing at the first headline on the page. 

The boy looked into Charles eyes in astonishment, but responded to the request by turning his head back to the paper and saying ‘Hhhooww  bilddd” Charles helped by saying “Buildings” suppressing his surprise. The boy nodded and continued “Bildings awww consstu, consuctdd” He looked up to Charles for help once more. “Constructed” Charles supplied. Little child read the last word “today”. 

Charles read the headline out loud so the boy could hear the pronunciation of the words. “How Buildings are Constructed Today.”

Both women at that point stopped their conversation and stared at the two in awe. Elsie felt a familiar flooding in her stomach. She found it entirely endearing that Charles had gotten over his initial discomfort and was now interacting with this small child. 

Charles felt her eyes upon him and smirked. He did not truly mind the company of children. He was just unsure if he was made to parent one of his own. He was glad that Elsie seemed to understand. He decided to just enjoy this small moment with this unknown child. 

“That was good. How about this one here?” he pointed to another headline. This went on for a while until he didn't receive an answer to the fifth headline they were going over. Charles looked down, he noticed the child asleep against him. Charles looked back to his paper and turned the page to a different section. Not minding at all the warmth and pressure of the small boy against his side. 

-

About an hour or so later, all inhabitants of the train compartment were munching on sandwiches supplied by the train. Little Charlie was back beside his mother after his short nap. He was now devouring his sandwich rather quickly. 

“Slow down, love” The boy’s mother said. She was preoccupied with her youngest. Trying to keep the area around him as clean as she could, practically wiping his mouth after every bite. 

Soon everyone was finished with their meal. It was not too long after when a nasty smell started wafting around the compartment. The mother sniffed the air and turned her head in the discretion of her youngest. Lifting him to stand on the bench, she drew her head closer and sniffed the back of his shorts. Wrinkling her nose, the cause of the smell was evident. 

“If you will excuse us, it seems we have a bit of a mess to change.” She said to Elsie and Charles. 

She turned to her oldest and said “Charlie do you need to use the loo?”

Little Charlie shook his head “Can I stay Mama?” 

The mother looked to Elsie “Do you mind if he stays?” 

Knowing the mother was asking her to look after her child, Elsie looked to Charles to see what he thought about the situation. He nodded his head slightly. 

“I don’t mind.” 

“Thank you” She picked up the toddler “Alright young ser, lets go” She moved to the door and was gone. 

Little Charlie just looked up between the two. He looked like he was waiting to see who was going to entertain him next. He started rocking back and forth on the edge of his bench.

Elsie thought the boy was probably bored and was looking for something to disperse the energy gained from his short nap and lunch. 

She looked around for something to entertain him. When nothing drew any inspiration, she just decided to talk to him. “What is your favorite color Charlie?” 

The boy looked up to her face and said “Blue.”  

“Me too!” The child seemed distracted already, unfortunately the boy rocked too far forward and lost his balance. He started to fall towards the compartment floor. Elsie reached out to catch the boy, but was not quick enough. Charles was not paying attention, as he was looking at the passing countryside out the window. 

Suddenly the boy started crying from the sudden impact of the floor. Charles startled from the cry and turned in the direction of the boy. He moved into action to collect the crying child, but his wife had already moved to the boy. She gathered him into her arms and moved him onto her lap as she sat back onto the bench besides Charles. She started rocking the boy to calm his cries. 

“There, there. You just scared yourself lad. You're okay.” She said into his hair. The boy was secure in her hold. Head pressed into her shoulder and hands tightly clasping fabric from her blouse. After a moment of continued comfort, the boy released her blouse and rubbed the tears from his eyes. 

“We are in charge of a child for less than 5 minutes and he’s already injured” She heard Charles mutter after little Charlie calmed down. 

“Oh hush, you” Elsie rolled her eyes at him. “He just surprised himself is all. He’s okay. Right lad?” she directed at the child. 

The boy nodded his head against her chest. Looking very content to remain in her arms. Elsie started rubbing his back unconsciously. 

Charles looked at his wife and little Charlie. She looked content as well. She apparently had a naturally maternal nature. He observed this for the first time. He did not see her with children often. The Crawley girls did not wander the house much, contained well by their nannies. Lady Mary sometimes made her way to find him, but that was a rare occurrence. 

The sight did melt his heart some. He could picture her with her own children. Unfortunately it just could not be. His own feelings and the positions they filled made for an unrealistic vision. He could still enjoy the view now. 

They all turned their heads to the door when it opened. The mother looked to her bench, noticing the boy was not where she left him, she looked to the adults.  

She said “Oh no, what happened” noticing her child in Elsie's arms and dried tears upon his face. 

The mother walked to her bench and sat with her youngest in her arms. She started rocking him. Hoping that he would drift off soon and stay asleep until they reached their destination. 

Elsie stood with little Charlie and moved to place him beside his mother. “He fell off the bench and scared himself a bit.” Elsie explained. Once the child was next to his mother he burrowed himself into her side.

“Are you Okay, Charlie?” She felt him nod into her side. She reached into the bag on her other side and pulled out a children's puzzle for the boy. She nudged her son to take the puzzle. He grabbed it and started working.  

Elsie sat beside Charles once more. Placing a hand on his thigh. Drawing some comfort from him. Hoping that she did not overstep with the child. She felt Charles pat her hand. She gave him a small smile for his effort in recognizing her need for comfort. 

After a while of silence in the compartment. The mother finally got the littlest of the boys down for his nap, the mother turned back to the couple and said “Thank you for watching him. Looks like he gave you a bit of a scare as well. Don’t worry he’s made of strong stuff.” 

Elsie smiled her way “Your welcome.” She felt that that was enough interactions for now and turned to locate a book that Charles provided for her earlier. She opened the cover and began reading. Everyone was occupied and the silence was welcome. 

-

The couple finally arrived at Downton Station. They had said goodbye to the mother and her two sons at the last stop. After their departure the couple relaxed in their compartment. They took advantage of their time alone and discussed strategy for their life back at Downton. 

The plan was, spend time together late in the night after everyone was in bed, try to ignore the other during the day unless it was a work matter, and find the key! 

Elsie explained that she was not able to find it and described all the places she looked. She also informed him of the changes she made to her pantry and bedroom. Elsie could already picture the two of them getting cozy on her settee. She fantasized they would be more than cozy. 

Charles drew her more into an embrace. Taking advantage of their last quiet moments before departing the train and finding their way back to Downton. Back to the hustle and bustle. He kissed her hair and moved his hand along her side. Elsie burrowed further into him, enjoying the attention. They shared a small kiss and relaxed into the other’s embrace.

Back on the platform Elsie and Charles collected their luggage. Charles looked around for an attendant to order a chart. Charles made his way over to the station booth, he heard Elsie following him. They both turned when someone said “Mr. Carson, I was sent for you.” It was Daniel, one of the stable hands. 

He stopped in front of Charles, but then said “Oh Mrs. Hughes! You're back too.” 

“Yes, Daniel. Myself and Mr. Carson ended up on the same train. A nice surprise and evidently very convenient.” She indicated to his purpose of presents. 

“Oh yes! Very lucky Mrs. Hughes.” He reached down for the case next to her and turned around. Elsie and Charles looked to the other, smirking to each other. Then followed the lad. Both thankful for the foresight of whomever sent Daniel to fetch Charles. 

-

Soon Downton came into view. Charles was happy to see home, but thought it bittersweet as well. Their honeymoon was over and tonight he would not be able to share her bed. 

The card pulled up to the servant's entrance. Charles hopped down and turned to offer Elsie a hand. It was the gentlemanly thing to do. Nobody would question him helping her down. 

Charles and Daniel carried the cases inside. Daniel tipped his hat in farewell and left to collect the horse and cart. Charles asked the first hall boy he saw to bring up his luggage. 

“Do you want yours to be brought up as well or go to your pantry?” He asked Elsie, motioning to her cases.  

“Can you bring them to my pantry? I'll have someone bring them up later.” He nodded and proceeded to her office. They went their separate ways. She made it to the kitchen, wanting to get a report from the cook Mrs. Evans. She walked in and immediately stopped in her tracts. She automatically perceived tension in the room between the cook and one of the housemaids. Mrs. Evans was staring down Sofia, pointing a wooden spoon in her direction. 

“What’s going on here?” She said in a commanding voice. 

“Oh Mrs. Hughes, your back. Perfect. Please tell miss know everything that the kitchen stores are running low and supplies need to be ordered. She doesn't seem up to the task of writing a simple list.” Mrs. Evans smirked in Elsie’s direction. 

Elsie did not like Mrs. Evans' tone towards her housemaid. “Mrs. Evans, Sofia was just following my orders. I asked that supply orders be suspended until I returned. We still have plenty of time before the family arrives.” 

“Well that should be under my control in the first place Mrs. Hughes. I’m the one who cooks the food, I know when we run out!” The older woman complained. 

“Well it isn't and it will stay that way. We will create a list later and send it off tomorrow.” Her tone left no room for further argument. She only just arrived and was already mediating problems, Elsie thought and shook her head. 

“Sofia, come with me.” Elsie didn't want to talk to the cook any longer. She would get a satisfactory update from Sofia and later Clara. Elsie turned on her feet and moved down the hall to her office, knowing that Sofia would follow. 

She shut the door behind the girl and moved to sit in her desk chair. “Now, please tell me anything that I need to know.” 

Sofia gave her a direct report about the household. All of which Elsie could surmise. She was right that some of the staff slacked off while the two heads of staff were gone. Well they would get a rude awakening in the next few days. They would make up for their laziness. She would make sure of it. 

Sofia told her that the inventories for the family were just fine, but the staff essentials needed to be stocked. 

She thanked Sofia for her help, “Can you take that case up to my room?” She indicated to the one closest to the door. Sofia nodded her head and left. 

Elsie took a breath and relaxed into her chair. She was happy to be home. She would just be more happy once she and Charles settled into their new reality. 

-

Charles was doing much the same as Elsie by getting a report from the first footman. Once he released the lad, Charles made his way down the servants stairs. He wanted to be reacquainted with the wine logs. He planned on ordering a few cases from the distributor. The family tried a few new bottles and he thought it would be nice to add them to the collection. 

It would be a few hours until the staff had their dinner. He made his way to the cellar, wanting to grab a bottle of his favorite from his collection for himself and Elsie later in the night. 

-

They joined together that night in Charles’s office. They were so busy that afternoon, they did not see the other until dinner. Both had a hard time keeping their conversation to a minimum and not drawing attention to themselves. Attention they received anyways, since many staff members asked about their time away. They both gave vague answers to questions, until the questions stopped. 

Back in his Pantry Charles was opening the bottle of wine he selected and poured it into two glasses. 

“Here you go, my dear.” he handed her a glass. 

Elsie took a sip and groaned. Enjoying the selection he chose. The wine was splendid and hit the back of her taste buds perfectly.  

Charles raised a brow at her reaction. He felt his pants tighten at the sound of her groan. His blood was already raised by her mere presents. Apparently it was very good. He took a sip as well. He was also impressed. This bottle had been in his collection for a number of years now. He almost forgot about it until his search today.  

He moved his seat closer to hers and took a seat. He reached for one of her hands and clasped it in his larger one. He missed her touch. He rubbed his thumb over her hands. Feeling the slight raise of her veins and texture of her skin.  

“We have our work cut out for us before the family’s return.” He stated the obvious. 

Elsie nodded in agreement. “We have quite a few slackers, it would seem.” 

“Yes, it’s not surprising, dear. Both of us being away. You still a relatively new housekeeper.” 

Elsie agreed with this statement as well. She needed to better enforce her station. She would start by putting them to work and getting the house ready. 

Elsie squeezed his hand. “Did you unpack?” 

“Yes, all set in my lonely room.” Charles said with a sigh. 

“I understand my love. I feel the same. I’ll start looking about the upstairs while airing out the rooms.” Elsie alluded to the lost key. 

“We can’t find that key soon enough,” he said gruffly. He took another sip from his glass. Humming at the taste. 

Elsie’s eyes were drawn to his face from his small approving sound. He looked blissful at that moment. She brought her own glass to her lips and took a long pull. She stood and pulled him up as well. 

“Where are we going, my wife?” He asked in a low timber. His voice tumbled through her body. The tension between the two had been growing since he closed both doors to his office. 

“I think it’s time you see how I reorganized my pantry, Mr. Carson. I should like your opinion.” She pulled him to the door. 

“And would you make changes if I do not like the result, Mrs. Carson?” 

“You will very much like the result, no doubt.” She giggled. 

From there they hurried to her office and locked the door. Once the door was closed they were locked in each other's embrace. Lips joined, Charles did not even have a chance to look around. Elsie pushed him in the direction of the settee. 

He almost tumbled onto his back from the force of her. He caught himself  and sat upon the tiny couch. Soon he found his lap occupied by his petite wife. She pushed up her skirt and straddled his lap. She moaned when she felt his manhood pushed against her core. 

Charles was not passive in this encounter. He moved his hands along her back and pulled her body into his by her hips. Setting a rocking rhythm with his hands. Her skirt was bunched up in the most delicious way. He could feel her heat through his trousers. 

He moved his hands to the top of her dress to start undoing it. Elsie pulled back at his motion. 

“Leave it Charles, we can’t undress fully.” She moved her mouth back to his lips when she felt his hand drift down her back again. She believed he understood her meaning. It would be a great risk to go upstairs in such a disheveled state. If he removed her corset, she would not want to put it back on.  

Charles patted her hip. A signal for her to leave is lap. She did so. Charles kept his hand upon her thighs, keeping her skirt bunched. He reached further up and swiped down her undergarments. He looked up into her heated eyes the entire motion. 

Elsie reached for his trouser buttons and undid them slowly. Knowing she would drive him crazy by drawing his undressing out. More confident in her knowledge of sex and him, Elsie grasped his manhood gently and gave it a few pumps. Making sure he was fully ready for her. 

Once she was satisfied, she pushed him further onto the settee until his back was against the wall. She crawled her way to him and moved back into his lap. Charles was breathless from her eagerness and her commanding approach. She hovered over him until he looked her in the eyes. Then she lined him up with her entrance and moved down slowly. Drawing out their pleasure. 

Once he was fully settled within her, Elsie pushed up with her knees and then back down at a lazy pace. Elsie wrapped her arms around his neck and started picking up her pace. Charles' hands were upon her hips. He was guiding her movements along as well. Working with her to find a rewarding rhythm. Low signs and moans were shared between the two. 

Elsie released her arms from around his neck and leaned back to change the angle. Straightening her back, her hands met the cushion of the small couch and she braced herself. Charles gasped from the new angle. He also had more room to move. He started rocking his hips in a faster and harder motion. 

Elsie cried out, new sensations traveled to her core. She could feel the buildup almost reach its conclusion. She rocked her hip in tempo with Charles. Soon she felt him start to shake. Knowing his climax was imminent she said “Stay with me Charles, I’m almost there.” Knowing that if he finished first, it would be hard for her to reach her goal if she had to scurry off of him now. 

Charles understood and tried to think of something to cool himself, until she finished. He started to think about simple equations to solve in his head. He felt her movements became rougher. It ignited a groan from him. She felt so heavenly. Even with most of their clothes on, every part of him tingled.  

“Yes Charles, pleaseeee” Elsie murmured. Charles pulled her back to him and kissed her deeply to mask her noises. Elsie started a punishing pace upon his lap. He felt her squeeze him tightly in multiple places. She was shaking in his arms and moaned into his mouth. Then sagged in his lab. Charles didn't have much time to think. He lifted her from his lap, somewhat ungraciously and deposited her into the other side of the couch. Then grabbed his manhood. Just one touch and he finished onto her skirt. 

Spent, he fell against the wall, panting for breath. Elsie moved to him. Careful to not pinch any important bits, she slid onto his thighs. She placed light kisses upon his face and kissed the corner of his mouth. 

“That was marvelous” She stated. Once his breathing was under control she felt his arms surround and squeeze her to his chest.  He nodded into her shoulder. Apparently not ready to form words. 

They sat this way for sometime. Both enjoying their closeness. 

“We should go to bed Mr. Carson.” Elsie murmured against his chest.

“We should just stay here.” He returned.  

Elsie laughed, but took a moment to think about his statement. 

“I don't think we will fit Charles.” 

“You're right, I just don’t want to be without you” He said, kissing her shoulder.  

Elsie hugged him, then released. She moved out of his hold and collected her undergarment from the flood. She shimmied them back into place. 

Charles just watched. A smirk upon his lips. Happy to observe his wife and take in their last moments for the night. 

“I’m relieved that you still want me in this way while under this roof.” Elsie breathed. 

“Why wouldn't I?”

“I was afraid you would think it improper.” Elsie stated her concern. 

“Elsie after I have discovered you fully, I’m afraid I can’t just give you up.” Charles said passionately.   

Elsie beamed at him. She moved to help him up. He was currently working on buttoning his pants. She pushed his hands away and buttoned the last few. Charles gathered her hands in his. He brought both up to his lips and rested his mouth there. 

“I can’t give you up either Charles” Elsie said softly to him. 

“We will find penalty of time to be together, Elsie. I promise.” 

They both moved to the door. Charles opened the door for her. They started making the trek up to their separate rooms. Both hoping that they would not be separated for long. 

Notes:

I do not own the rights to Downton Abbey.

Chapter 12: Forward

Notes:

Hey readers, thanks for sticking with the story!

Please let me know if you like the smut added into the story. This is my first time writing, so let me know what you think.

Writing their everyday life is challenging, but fun.

Happy to announce that there will be regular updates. I'm excited to continue this story.

 

Chapter 12: Forward

 

The next week passed in a frenzy. Preparing for the family's arrival seemed like an endurance horse race for the two heads of staff. Inventories were gone over, orders made, and shipments distributed within the Abbey. Elsie went over each room to ensure perfection and Charles made sure all silver was polished. He made wine selections for the next week's menu. 

This insured tiresome days and not much time together. Elsie took Charles by surprise one morning at breakfast by drawing her leg up his, under the table. He almost jumped out of his chair. All eyes moved to him because of his unusual action. Elsie didn't reveal anything, just took a sip of her tea, hiding a small smirk. Charles looked over at his wife, her pleased look indicating her involvement. He shook his head and looked down at his breakfast, all the while a small smile adorned his lips. 

This became their new normal, touching each other in the subtlest of ways. A brush of a finger here, feet resting together under the table there, and shoulders meeting while on a stroll through the halls. Alone at night they were more physical, practically on top of each other and that’s when they were not physically entangled, usually on her small settee. She talked him into looking for a more comfortable lounge chair for his office. Teased him about the activities they could accomplish on said chair. He relented and selected one from the attic two days after they were back. They broke it in the night before the family arrived. 

Elsie still had not found the key or any clue that could point her in the right direction. She was feeling a tad disillusioned. Afraid there was no key to be found. Charles commented on his dislike of sleeping alone each night. Elsie agreed, but was getting agitated that he was not taking more initiative to help find the key. 

The family had been home for the past two days. They arrived with much fanfare and activity. The girls were running around. Pleased to be out of the confines of the carriage. The family seemed happy to be home. Lord and Lady of Grantham requested to speak to the two heads of household staff. Wanting a report of the household and to discuss any important changes. 

In the last two nights, the couple decided to pull back from marital fun. They wanted to give the family a few days to settle in. Not wanting to take the risk of one of them venturing downstairs or calling for a servant in the late hours of the night. They still spent the evenings together, but enjoyed each other's conversation over a glass of wine. 

They were currently seated in Charles' pantry discussing that day's events. The two oldest children of the household had caused quite the commotion during the early afternoon. They had slipped out of Nanny’s care during a walk on the grounds and disappeared. The family was frantic and Nanny was in hysterics. 

All available staff searched the estate with the worried parents. Elsie was asked to watch over little Lady Sybil. She was thankful the baby was good natured. Sybil sat in her lap contently for most of the time, while Elsie  looked over different inventory logs and staff rotations. 

Hours later the girls were found in the stables. Hidden in the hay loft, the girls were found playing with a litter of barn kittens. Charles was the one to find them. He heard the pleased squeals of the girls above his head when he searched the stables. He climbed the loft ladder and collected the girls. Soon they were reunited with their parents. After many hugs and a firm reprimand, all staff were informed and everyone made their way back to the Abbey. 

“I’m surprised the sables were not the first place everyone looked,” Elsie said. 

“Yes, it should have been. I think everyone was scared they ventured into the woods. We should have realized Lady Mary would want to see the horses.” He signed. 

“And Lady Edith the cats.” Elsie added. Both nodded in agreement. 

“How was your time with Lady Sybil?” 

“Oh no trouble, she is a sweet wee bairn, content to sit with me. We had quite the conversation. Talking about figures and bookkeeping. She’s a good babbeler. She fit in a few words though.” Elsie smiled with pride. 

Charles smiled back at her, thinking of the youngest child. She was a sweet little thing. He changed the subject a few moments later. 

“I plan to take a look at my investment profile tomorrow. I believe there is room to grow if I add a few more diverse companies.” 

“That sounds nice,” she said, taking a sip of her wine.

“I was thinking, why don’t I invest some of your savings? It would help in adding to our funds in future.” 

Elsie was caught off guard. A sinking feeling spreads through her abdomen. She knew they would eventually have to talk about her family situation. Should have done before marrying him. She prayed he would be understanding and this would not affect their relationship.  

Charles took her pause as hesitation and said “I swear I haven't experienced many losses, I have actually grown a small amount of wealth.” He boasted with pride.

“I’m not doubting your abilities Charles.” She took another pause to gather her thoughts on how to breach this subject. 

“Remember that we promised to have a discussion about each other’s family?” 

Charles nodded. 

“I believe that time has come,” Elsie said. She lowered her head. Shame was clouding her mind, even though there was no need for it. 

Seeing her distressed Charles stood and walked to her. He held out his hand, inviting her to stand as well. “Why don’t we get more comfortable?”

Elsie nodded and placed her hand in his. Charles guided her to his new chair. He took a seat and pulled her into his lap. Her thighs laid across his. Elsie rested her head on his shoulder. She burrowed into his warmth and listened to his heartbeat. Letting the steady beat soothe her. Perhaps this conversation would not be too bad.  

Charles started running his hand up and down her side. “I’m all ears Elsie” he prompted. 

Elsie took in a deep breath, released it slowly, and said “I grew up on a working farm. We tended to the land and livestock. Our family did not earn much money, but we loved one another. I had a good childhood. My parents allowed me to attend school as long as I could and always treated my sister and I well.” 

“The only problem at home was my sister. She was not born right. My mother explained it to me during my last visit. How Becky’s birth was difficult and Becky was affected. She has always been different in the head. Never talked, has fits, and is not able to take care of herself.”  Elsie snuggled into him further. She didn't notice any change from him, he was just listening and she was thankful.

“It was not easy to live with her. I love my sister, but I’m afraid I've been cowardly in all aspects of Becky. I don't enjoy being around her and I'm afraid that makes me a bad sister, a bad person. She is tiring Charles. Needs constant attention and care. She is loud and messy. My Mother is a true saint.” 

Charles was listening with rapt attention. “You're not a bad person Elsie” he murmured against her hair and gave her a kiss. 

She appreciated his words. But, the next part of her story brought tears to her eyes. “My father died suddenly when I was 20, too many years in the fields. He collapsed one night over dinner. Just fell over after clutching his chest and was dead a few moments later.” Elsie sniffed, silent tears falling down her cheeks in remembrance of her father and that traumatic day. 

“My mother was so distressed. She planned the funeral and then seemed to fall into a deep sadness. She still took care of Becky, but hardly spoke a word. Bills started to pile. I knew I needed to go into service in order to support my family. I needed to be strong for her. I found a position in a neighboring town. After a few months it was evident that my contribution was not enough.” Elsie took another deep breath and felt Charles tug her in closer. 

“I had to convince my mother to sell the farm, Charles. She was devastated and fought me constantly. But Becky needed her. It was always about what Becky needed. My entire life after she was born, it’s been about her. My mother finally agreed once it was becoming harder to pay the worker we needed and have food on the table. We sold the farm to a neighbor and he agreed to rent the house to my mother.” 

“Since then I have always been financially responsible for them. Mother was not able to work much. The sale of the farm helped, but my parents had a few debts. Overall the majority of my pay stub goes to them. You married a popper Charles. I don't have any savings and I’m sorry we never discussed this before.” Move tears made their way down her face. Worry over his reaction adding to her emotional state. He had not pushed her out of his lab yet, in fact he was still offered his touch and love. 

“Oh Elsie” he kissed her forehead.

“It’s a lot, I know,” Elsie signed. 

“It is a lot,” he agreed. “That’s a lot of responsibility for anyone to carry, especially a young woman just starting her career.” He continued in a soft tone“I understand Elsie, there is no need to worry. I’ll invest for us, okay?” 

Elsie nodded into his chest. 

“There is more Charles” She felt him tense. She moved her hand over his upper arm and started rubbing. Offering him comfort in return. She continued. 

“My mother is sick, doctors don’t know what’s wrong with her or know how much time she has. She looks so different. Pale and much too thin. It was a horrible realization while I was in Argyle.” 

“I’m so sorry, my love” Elsie felt his emotions through the tone of his voice, it vibrated throughout her body. His voice was very soothing for her. 

“My mother and I had a conversation about what happens to Becky after she is gone. The worst discussion I've ever had. I have always known Becky would be within my care once my mother passed, I just didn't think it would be this soon.” Elsie weeped a little, letting more tears fall. 

Charles continued to rub her back and sides, understanding her sadness. Both his parents passed before he reached 30 years of age. 

“The plan is to find her a care home within England. Almost all of my money will go towards that. I have no other assets to sell after my mother is gone. No other money besides what I earn.” 

“So you see I don't add much to this marriage financially, in fact I drag it down.” 

“Elsie, you could never drag me down. I love you. You are not a burden.” He turned her face to his. Wanting her to see the truth within his eyes. 

Elsie was overwhelmed by the look he bestowed upon her. She brought her mouth to his. Kissing him to express her love. Lips locked for a few tender moments, Elsie drew back and said “Thank you, Love.” 

“We will figure it out together Elsbeth May Carson, this is my promise to you.” he stated earnestly. 

Elsie shifted in his lab and moved her arms around his neck. “I Love you, Charles” she whispered into his ear. 

They held each other for a while until Elsie released a big yawn into his shoulder. 

“We should head up, love,” Charles suggested. 

Elsie nodded and yawned again. Lifting herself from his lab, she drew his hand into hers and pulled him up. 

They walked together until they made their way to the separate staircases again. Both hoping they would not be separated for much longer. Both could have used a night within each other's arms. 

-

The next morning Elsie rose from her big bed alone once more. She stretched, then lifted herself to stand. She walked to their shared door and knocked three times, then rested her palm against the door. After a few moments she felt and heard the three vibrations of  knocks returned. 

Elsie smiled to herself and went about getting ready for the day. 

-

Once all the staff were seated for breakfast, conversations flowed and instructions for the day had been discussed. Elsie was seated in her regular spot to the right of her husband. He was content sipping his coffee. His preference for the morning. He situated his foot next to hers. A continuation of their silent agreement to always have contact with the other.

Elsie was busy having a chat with Clara. They were discussing a book they both had read. Comparing it to other books and giving each other recommendations on what to read in future. 

Clara told her where to find a couple of good reads in the library. A few mysteries she thought Elsie would enjoy. 

Soon their conversation turned to some of their favorite reads and if copies were housed in the library. 

“I've always enjoyed Shakespeare, I revisit many of his comedies often. It’s amazing. All of his works are in the library” Clara expressed. Her expression was bright. 

“I've read a few, they don't seem to hold my attention as much as a good mystery.” Elsie admitted. 

“Some of them are so romantic, I once convinced Tim to read a few lines from Antony and Cleopatra to me.” Clara whispered to Elsie and giggled. 

Elsie smiled in return. Thinking that it would be nice for Charles to read to her. His silky baritone would enhance any book. She could picture herself lying beside him and resting her head on his chest. Him reading from an open book and gliding his fingers through her hair. It did sound romantic. 

Clara continued the conversation and said “I found the most interesting thing in Romeo and Juliet a few months back. A little key was taped to the back cover. I have no idea what it’s for. I found it very strange.” Elsie turned her head very sharply to her friend. Brought out of her musing instantly. 

“What did you say?” Elsie breathed. She noticed Charles' attentive expression from the corner of her eye. He was following their conversation and picked up on this important tidbit as well.  

“I found a key.” She gave Elsie a questioning stare, wondering at her intense reaction. 

“Where is it now?” 

“It’s still with the book, I didn't take it. Why are you so interested?” Clara's gaze was more intense, she looked very curious. 

“I just…” Elsie had to think quickly for an answer. 

“She is the keeper of Keys, you should have brought the key to Mrs. Hughes attention right after you found it” Charles spoke up from beside her. Directing his disappointed gaze on Clara. 

Clara opened her mouth to refute his statement, but thought better of it and closed her mouth. 

Elsie was very thankful for Charles' interference. She was having a hard time coming up with something. His statement was perfect. It diverted her interest and established her authority to the staff once more. Unknown found items should be brought to her or Charles attention. 

“Yes, Mr. Carson is right. Any unknown item should be brought to our attention.” Elsie said out loud to the entire staff. 

Clara still looked puzzled, but did not reply after. 

Elsie felt a little bad for calling out her friend. It was a necessary evil to distract from her real intentions. 

Elsie shot Charles a look. Both knew where they were headed as soon as they could manage. 

-

Not even 45 minutes later, the couple searched the library for a certain Shakespearean work. Elsie had to dodge and hide from many staff members in order to escape for sometime. Charles had an easier time, as he was expected to be upstairs and wander the halls daily. 

They made sure they were alone and began their search. 

With their combined energy the book was soon found. It was a beautiful copy, leather bond with intricate lettering. Charles found it first and opened the copy. He immediately turned to the back cover and there he saw a small brass key. It was suspended to the back cover with a withered looking piece of tape. 

He tilted the book down for Elsie to see. She smiled broadly at him. Hope blooming in her chest. 

“We should just take the key, I’ll secure it to my chatelaine.” Elsie suggested. 

Charles nodded and carefully pulled back the tape to release the key. Once in his hand he stared at it in wonder. Hoping beyond hope they had finally found their solution. 

He handed her the key, watched her place the key onto her chatelaine, and put the book back. 

“How much time do you have?” 

“Not much,” Elsie replied. 

“Enough to take a detour to the staff quarters? I believe there is some suspicious paraphernalia we need to investigate.” Charles raised a brow. 

Sharing his eagerness Elsie nodded and plowed forward towards the servants staircase. 

Charles moved quickly to join her. 

-

They decided to go to their individual rooms. Elsie’s side had the key hole and there she was staring from the key to the door. Hoping this would work. Her hands were shaking with excitement. Charles was waiting for her on the other side. She took a deep breath and grasped the key. 

She placed it into the keyhole and slowly turned. The clicking noise and smooth release of the lock was euphoric. She slowly turned the handle and pushed the door open. 

Charles rushed to her at once. Walking through the door for the first time and into her room. He hastily gathered her into his arms and lifted her into the air. Swinging her around in joy. They laughed in elation. 

Elsie kissed his face all over, tears of joy sliding down her cheeks. Elsie wanted to wrap her legs around him, but her stiff skirt would not allow the movement. Charles felt her struggles and placed her on her feet. Elsie drew his head to hers and kissed him. 

Soon the kiss grew heavy and their merriment turned to desire. Charles maneuvered her against a wall. Arms entangled together, their passion was growing. He moved his mouth to her neck. Tasting all the skin that was available to him. Elsie was trying to hold in her pleased vocalizations, but a low moan escaped her lips when his mouth and tongue met the junction between her neck and shoulder.  

Her moan spurred him on, but before he could initiate anything further, footsteps were heard coming down the hall of the woman's side. 

The couple pulled apart and  looked to the other. Both flushed and breathing heavy they drew further from each other. The footsteps were getting closer. Elsie’s eyes widened in shock and moved her eyes to the open door between their rooms. She indicated for Charles to go in that direction. Charles recovered and nodded, he nearly ran for his room, closing the door behind him. Just as the door was closed Elsie heard a knock upon her door. 

“Just a moment” Elsie called out. She turned to her mirror and took in her appearance. Her lips looked slightly swollen and her hair was a little bit more frizzy from that morning. Her cheeks definitely had more color. Overall she did look disheveled. She smoothed down her skirt and moved to open her door. Taking in a caulking breath she opened the door. 

Sofia was standing on the other side “Mrs. Evans is complaining about this evening's menu again. She has asked for you. I volunteered to find you, so I could get away.” Sofia said in a rush. Wriggling her hands together. She looked at the housekeeper and then said “Are you okay Mrs. Hughes?”

Elsie hoped the girl did not hear anything. “Take a breath, dear. You've found me and I’m fine” Elsie started moving into the hall and to the stairs. Once she was halfway she noticed Sofia standing where she left her.

“Come along Sofia, I’ll handle Mrs. Evans. Make your way to the family’s hall and start on bedrooms.” 

Sofia looked confused, but relieved and followed the housekeeper. 

-

Later that night, after a grueling day, it felt entirely too long for the couple. Both anticipating their new found freedom. They stood on Elsie's side, admiring their handiwork. The couple had rearranged her room, bed facing their shared wall and other furniture reassembled. 

Some of his things were moved into her room. Just small things to make it theirs. All his clothing would stay on his side. They decided to keep the shared door open, making their living quarters bigger and providing a feeling of both spaces being shared. 

They decided to forgo their nightly meeting in one of their offices. Too excited to start changing their rooms about. 

“Well that seems about it” Elsie stated. 

Charles nodded in return, happy with their work. 

“We should always turn down your bed, if anyone comes to your door it will look like you have slept there.” She continued. 

Charles just nodded his head again. 

“What's wrong?” She asked, noticing his lack of response. 

Shaking his head, Charles said “I’m just amazed, Love” moving to her “We did it, we will truly make this work.” He smiled at her. A true wide overjoyed smile. 

Elsie joined him and moved her body into his side. She felt so complete. So cherished by him.

She drew her arm around his back and patted his stomach “let's bathe and get ready for bed Mr. Carson.” She then stood on her tiptoes and whispered suggestively into his ear “I’ve got plans for you.” Then kissed his cheek. 

“Too bad we can’t bathe together,” he said wistfully, swatting her butt as she moved to walk away.  

Elsie turned around in mock shock at his actions. She gave him a heated look “You have half an hour.” 

“And what happens if I’m late Mrs. Carson?” He wiggled his eyebrows at her. 

“You will not be late, else I will be under the covers with a slip on.” She said in mock sternness. 

He enjoyed her teasing, knowing she knew he would be on time and that lovemaking would be in the cards that night. 

Both moved to get ready. 

-

When Charles got back, he locked his door and moved to turn down his narrow bed. Thank heavens she was able to get a bigger bed for her “Their” room. 

He started humming as he made his way to their room. He abruptly stopped at the sight before him. Elsie stood before him in all her naked glory. Her eyes were alight with want. He instantly felt all his blood rush to his nether bits. 

“Finally” she uttered. Swaying her hips as she walked towards him. He stood still as a statue, unable to process the view in front of him. His wife was utterly magnificent. He loved her boldness. She was not afraid to ask for what she wanted. 

Before long she stood before him, moved her hands to his shoulder and started tugging down his bathrobe. “You are much too overdressed” her Scottish tone low and alluring. 

Charles did not move, enjoying the sensation of his wife undressing him. He felt her eyes upon him. She looked him up and down. Releasing a pleased sign from her pretty lips, Charles finally snapped out of his stillness. He shrugged his remaining garments off and sprang towards her.  

Elsie squealed, his actions taking her by surprise. She was settled within his arms, when he said “Must be quiet, wife.” He lowered her onto the bed and started kissing her all over. 

They touched and stroked, taking their time rediscovering each other. They progressed fairly quickly after Charles felt for himself her readiness. His fingers were covered in her essence and he moved the cradle of her legs. He lined himself up to her entrance and pushed forward in a slow trust. Both gasped at his entry. 

A few slow strokes later and Charles found his rhythm. Elsie was immersed in the feeling of her husband moving inside her, but the sound of the bed squeaking  rhythmically brought her out of her love induced haze. 

She patted his shoulder to get his attention, “Charles Stop.” 

Charles automatically paused at her words. Confusion clouded his mind. 

“What's wrong? Did I hurt you?” He looked down into her eyes. Looking for any clues as to why she made him stop. This position was tortuous for him. He was still within her, but unable to move. She felt so delightful, wet and warm. All he wanted to do was continue making love to his wife. 

“The bed Charles, it’s too loud.” 

“Huh?” Still not getting her point, his focus elsewhere. 

“People will know what we are doing, if we continue on this bed” She stated seriously, pushing on his shoulders for him to get off her. 

Charles reluctantly left her and moved to get off the bed. Elsie stood too. Her eyes were automatically drawn to his standing manhood. It looked extremely hard and it was pulsing. She felt bad for interrupting and looked around the room for a solution. Eager to have him inside her again, she drew the top blanket off the bed and spread it on the ground. 

Charles raised his brow, but went along with her new plan. He knelt on the blanket and pulled her to the floor. Still on his knees, he guided her onto her back and moved to nestle himself between her open thighs. 

He moved his hand over her slit once more and rubbed her special nub in a circular motion. She reacted instantly and pushed her hips into his hand. After a few moments of teasing and pleasuring her, he moved his hands to the outside of her legs and pulled them to his chest. The motion pulled her body closer to his in a quick fashion. Surprised Elsie released a small gasp. 

Charles lined himself up once more and entered her. This was a new position for the pair. Him knelt before her, with her legs up in the air and resting alongside his straight body. His hand supported from under her buttock, coaching her body to join in his rhythm. 

Charles was enjoying his view immensely. His wife splayed before him, soft hair down and all around her. Breast moving up and down to the tempo of his thrust. Her eyes were closed and her hand fisted the blanket to her sides. 

He sped up a tad, igniting a moan from her. She bit her lip as a means to keep quiet. Charles could not help but smirk. 

He noticed her breathing changed, her buildup almost at its catalyst. He felt the sudden urge to be closer to her and released her legs. He draped his body atop hers, moving his arms to cradle her head. He felt her thighs part to accommodate his movement. She then squeezed her thighs against his sides. 

Low moans were escaping her, as his thrust drove her more towards the edge. 

“I love you” she heard him whisper into her ear. “Let go Elsie” he then said. 

He felt her inner walls squeeze against him and covered her mouth with his as she reached her peak. She moaned loudly into his mouth. Un-knowing of the noises she was making. 

Charles rocked into her a few more times and then drew back. He released himself onto her stomach and then collapsed back on top of her. 

After a moment of breathing together Elsie said “We should have bathed after.” 

Charles chuckled and kissed her forehead. At this point he was balanced on his elbows and forearms, hovering above her. She smiled at him and he kissed her fully. 

They kissed for a bit, relishing in the attention from the other. Charles was the first to move, he rolled to the side and brought himself to his knees. He helps Elsie up as well and soon they were standing, facing each other. 

“Lets go get cleaned up and then go to bed” Elsie yawned. 

Charles nodded and grabbed his robe to leave. 

Soon they were back together, snuggled under the covers in their new room. Well new to him. 

“I love you very much” Elsie said to Charles. 

“You too, Love” Charles signed into her back. She felt his breathing become even, surmising he fell asleep, Elsie took a deep breath and relished in the feeling of finally sharing her bed with her husband. Cocooned within his arms she fell asleep as well.  

 

Notes:

I do not own the rights to Downton Abbey.

Don't forget to review!

Chapter 13: 1897

Notes:

I'm home sick, so I thought I'd edit and add this chapter early!

Chapter 13: 1897

Life went on. Elsie and Charles developed a routine over the last few mounts. They kept to themselves during the day, but were inseparable during the nights. They worked hard to maintain their cover. The couple worked together, but they did so in a strictly professional manner. Elsie could tell that no one was any the wiser. Even Clara did not mention anything. Either they were doing a fantastic job hiding, or the girl was too occupied with her upcoming wedding to notice anything different about the pair. She was the only one with any inkling at all that the couple existed and they wanted to keep it that way.

Timothy proposed about a month after the couple returned. Clara said yes and the bans were already read. The couple had decided to wait until February for their nuptials. Clara informed Elsie that her mother could not attend until that time, too busy taking care of her sister's children. 

During their first few months as husband and wife, the couple learned much about the other. Elsie learned about Charles' unmoving opinion of who was appropriate to associate with the family. She thought him a bit snobbish when he disapproved of a lower station family joining the Abbey for a few dinners. He served them of course, but he complained once they were alone in their room after. She just shook her head and tried to abolish him, but to no outcome. 

She also learned that he liked to obsessively clean the silver. He spent hours in the silver room, even staying there late into the night. She found him there a few times after everyone else was in their beds. 

She learned about how he liked to dress. Which garment was put on first and then in what sequence. Men's clothing looked just as robust as women's. She learned that he needed to shave everyday and liked to do that in the morning. She loved his freshly saved smell and smooth cheeks when she kissed him good morning. He was an early riser. Awoke earlier than herself. It became their ritual for him to get up, shave for the day and then wake her. She truly appreciated her new alarm clock. 

Charles was also learning new things about Elsie. How she pinned her hair and her routine for getting ready. He helped her string up her corset every morning, this in return ensured he became an expert at taking it off.  

He noticed she did not have many dresses appropriate for a housekeeper. He asked her about it and learned her financial status prevented her from buying new clothing for herself. She was so generous towards her family. Giving all she could to insure their health and happiness. After that conversation Charles convinced her to let him pay. He learned more about her stubborn nature and the pride she had in taking care of others. He needed to reassure her multiple times that it was okay for him to take care of her and provide for her. It took many nights and discussions before she relented and purchased a few new gowns. 

He learned that she was a neat person. Everything had its place and it drove her crazy when she couldn’t find something or had to pick something up that was not in its rightful place. He was also a neat person, but Elsie seemed to take it to the extreme. They had a few arguments so far because of this new discovery. He learned that their combined stubbornness drove the other crazy. 

The most daunting thing he learned was about women's monthly periods. He had no inkling that they existed before her. He was quite miffed one night about a week and a half after their return when she refused his advances. He had been thinking about her all day. So when she refused him, he was rather shocked. So far she had been eager to make love almost every night. Had she gone off him? Insecurity rose and he demanded an explanation. 

Elsie did not take kindly to his demands and address him up one side and down the other. Reprimanding his inconsiderateness and tearing up after she stopped. Charles was bewildered, but decided to apologize immediately. Later as they laid in bed, he questioned her again. This time in a softer, more understanding tone. She plainly stated that she started her period and relations at that time were not permitted. 

Charles was even more confused and asked her to explain further. That’s when he learned all about how women have monthly periods. 

It was astonishing, he had no clue women had to deal with this each month. He was discovering that women keep many things hidden. For this messy and disgusting, in his opinion, occurrence to happen every month without men like himself knowing was truly astonishing. He was amazed at the lengths his wife went to keep everything tidy and sanitary. 

He also learned from her that because of this occurrence it meant she was not pregnant. Something he was eternally grateful for. 

All in all the couple learned to coexist together. Their union made their days much happier, knowing they had each other. They had a confidant, a lover, and just a partner to always rely on. Both smiled more and their work improved too. Both were more relaxed and confident with their place within their world. 

_ 

1897 

Elsie’s Birthday passed and then the couple spent their first Christmas together in relative peace. As always the family hosted a grand dinner and ball. Elsie stayed busy planning and orchestrating everything alongside Lady Grantham and Lady Cora. She felt she was spending more time with the younger women. Cora was taking up more responsibilities within the family. Elsie surmised she was done having children and now that she was not pregnant, she had more time to contribute to social endeavors. Elsie did not mind, but juggling the instructions and ideas of the two was tiring. They had such contrasting outlooks sometimes and pulled Elise in many different directions. She found herself mediating between the two often. 

Charles upheld his butler persona to perfection and remained busy taking care of the family. He took pride within his position. He kept their secrets and was a listening ear if ever they needed one. Robert Crawley had been stepping up as of late as well. Taking more change into learning more about the estate and working alongside his father. 

He spoke more to Charles and they conversed more as of late. Robert asked Charles' opinion more often and took his words into consideration about various things. Charles could not help but feel more important because of this new development. More jovial. 

He did worry this meant Lord Grantham’s health was in question. Why else would Robert Crawley step up in this way? Charles observed that Load Grantham did look more rundown. Unfortunately there was not much he could do besides helping the family in any way he could.   

The best part of his day was snuggling into bed with his wife after a long day. He would draw her into his arms and take in her delightful scent. Her presents grounded him. He could express his worry to her and she would listen. She would then acknowledge his words and do her best to reassure him. He did the same for her. He loved their time together. Whether it was making love or just discussing their days. This in his opinion was the best part of marriage. He couldn't imagine life without her. 

-

The pair got through the Servants Ball and then New Years. They went back to everyday life after the holidays and soon found themselves getting ready for Clara’s wedding service. It was the second Saturday in February and the past week had been bittersweet. Clara would no longer reside or work at Downton Abbey after today. She would move in with her husband and help around the shop he just opened. 

Elsie was sad her friend would be leaving. She would miss their morning conversation while at breakfast and her kind listening ear. She was also very happy for her, hoping her marriage would be just as satisfying as her own. 

-

Elsie and Charles were getting ready. Dressing in their Sunday best. 

“Charles, can you help me with this?” Elsie said, holding up the pearl necklace he gifted her. 

Charles took the necklace and she turned around. He secured it gently and placed a kiss behind her ear. He nuzzled his face into her neck further and brought his hands to her waist, indicating for her to stay in place. 

“You smell divine, my wife” He murmured into her ear before turning her around to face him. He gathered her to him and kissed her. 

“Ummmmm” Elsie moaned. Loving the attention and his closeness. She stopped herself from running her fingers through his freshly pomaded hair. Instead she rested her hands on his shoulders and squeezed his arms until her hands met his. 

Holding hands the couple stood in contentment. 

“This is our first wedding together as a married couple,” Elsie noted. 

Charles nodded “Thank goodness we always sit together for church services.” 

“Charles, we stand and sit together for everything.” Elsie stated. 

“Yes, the privilege of being heads of staff,” he acknowledged with happiness. 

Elsie smiled, she liked that privilege indeed.

“We better get going Mr. Carson.” 

“After you Mrs. Carson” placing a hand on her lower back, he guided her to her door. She waited before opening the door, Charles turned and made his way to the other room and exited through his door. She then exited hers. Both well-organized in the routine of keeping their relationship a secret. 

-

The ceremony was beautiful. Clara looked radiant and the groom looked ready to burst as  she walked down the aisle. The couple exchanged vows and their merriment was obvious. Happiness radiated around the small church. 

Elsie was happy to have her husband at her side. He brought her so much comfort. She could feel his love, just from his presents beside her. That did not stop her thoughts of jealousy. Clara was able to share her love and marriage out in the open. Elsie would have loved a public ceremony with friends and family. To receive best wishes and congratulations. But that was never to be. 

Instead the couple must always be aware of their surroundings and conduct themselves in a professional manner. She thought it was tiring. 

She felt Charles gaze upon her. She tilted her head towards him. He gave her a small smile. In that instant she felt better. Knew she didn’t need all the fanfare to be happy. Just him. 

Elsie gave him a small smile in return and moved her focus upon the newly married couple. 

-

A week later Elsie found herself helping Clara organize her new dwelling. Clara and Tim had been away to London for their honeymoon and had just arrived home a few hours ago. It was preplanned for Elsie to help Clara organize. Her parting gift to the former head housemaid. 

The women were putting up new curtains. A soft yellow design with delicate paisley detail. Elsie was standing on a ladder, while Clara put the curtains on the next  hanger and Elsie was putting the last pair in their place above one window.  

They worked in contented silence until Clara asked “Have you found a new housemaid?” 

“No not yet, you know Sofia has moved into the head housemaid position. She is doing a fine job. I do have a few interviews next week.” Elsie said while straightening out the curtain. 

“Why do you ask? Bored yet?” Elsie teased. 

When Elsie heard no reply, she stopped her fiddling and turned to her friend. She was surprised to see tears in her eyes and a worried expression. 

Elsie rushed down the ladder and held her friend by her shoulders “What ever is the matter?” 

Clara was shaking, tears running down her face. Elsie guided her to the couch and they sat down. 

“Clara talk to me, I can’t help you if you don't tell me what’s wrong.” She clasped her friends hands in a  comforting manner. Rubbing her knuckles with her thumb. 

“It’s different now Elsie. He hardly spoke to me today. He left right after we got home. Just went for a walk.” 

“He probably wanted to leave us alone, knowing I was coming to help today.” Elsie suggested.

“No, it's been this way for a few days.”

“What happened Clara?” Truly concerned now. “He was not rough with you, right?” 

“What?” Clara shook her head. “No, not at all.” 

“Well” Elsie prompted, holding her breath in anticipation. 

“I’m pregnant, Elsie. And I’m afraid Tim is not happy about it.” 

Elsie looked at her with confusion and astonishment. “How can you possibly know so soon?” 

Clara gave her an embarrassed look. 

“Oh, I see.” Elsie said, realizing her look. How did she miss that? 

“It was just a couple times,” Clara rushed. 

Elsie rained in her disappointment and said “Congratulations” and squeezed her hand. 

“Thank you, Elsie. What am I to do about Tim?” she continued “I don’t understand why he is so distressed. It’s not like he has to carry the child.” 

“What did he say when you told him?” 

“Nothing!” Clara exclaimed. “He just stood before me with a stricken look and walked away. He did not return until late at night. He smelt terrible of drink. Then he ignored me for the remainder of our stay. Has not touched me since.” Clara was trembling. Elsie could not tell if it was from sadness or anger.

Elsie had no words for her friend. What an awful reaction to happy news. 

“What do I do Elsie? He clearly no longer wants me. How am I to do this alone?” Clara started to cry in earnest. Elsie drew her friend into her arms and started to stroke her back. 

“There, There. It’s probably just the shock, Clara. It’s a lot of change in a short time.” 

“Don’t I know it!” Clara cried. 

Times would be tough for her friend if her husband did not step up and realize his folly. She could hardly believe sweet Tim was acting in such a way. Yes it was fast, but it was a blessing. She thought of her own husband at that moment. Sure, he would not be happy if she fell pregnant, but she knew he would not abandon her. 

“He has not abandoned you, correct?”Elsie was now rocking her. 

“I don’t know.” Clara cried. Blubbering at this point. 

Just as Elsie was about to reply, she heard the front door open. And a few moments later she saw Tim standing in the doorway. His eyes widened at the sight of his bride and her friend. 

He quickly moved towards them, hands out in a calming sign, “Clara, what’s happened?”

Clara moved her head from Elsie’s shoulder and looked to her husband “You don’t want a baby,” she stated with a shaky voice. 

“Oh Darling” Tim said, moving to gather Clara into his own arms. 

Elsie decided that was her queue to go. She stood and made her way to gather for outerwear. 

Before she turned the handle to the front door she heard “I’m not upset about the baby, I’m just scared Clara.”  

She waited a moment more, wanting to hear her friends reply. “I’m scared too, you know.”Clara took a sharp inhale “But we are in this together and if you ever keep me in the dark like that again there will be major consequences!” 

Elsie shook her head and smirked at her friend's replay, then left. Satisfied that Clara was not alone. 

-

Elsie and Charles were entwined together on the floor after an intense bout of lovemaking.  Both had recovered and were enjoying being within the others arms. Her head was upon his chest and his arm was wrapped around her shoulders, rubbing the outside of her arm. 

“How was your halfday?” Charles said in a gruff tone. She knew he was upset because she didn't take hers on the same day as his. Something they did often. 

“Oh Charles, don't be like that. You know she asked for my help weeks ago,” she patted his chest. She smirked, happy that he wanted to spend all his free time with her. 

Charles grunted as a relay, but moved to kiss her head. 

“Clara’s pregnant,” Elsie stated. 

Charles stiffened, not prepared for that response. 

“Apparently she and Tim spent some uninterrupted time together before the wedding.” 

“Ahhh, I did wonder about the timing.” 

“Yes well, must not have done a very good job looking after my girls, huh.” Elsie said in a disappointed manner. Mostly towards herself. 

“We can’t know everything, my love. All we can do is uphold standards and sack the bad eggs.” 

“Well then, we should be stacked.” She laughed. 

Charles grunted again. Not liking the comparison. “We were married before any intimate moments,” he stated. 

“Yes, but we are living a secret Charles. If what we are doing is appropriate then we would not need to live in the shadows.” Elsie said in a sad tone. 

He pulled her closer “I know that, love. ” 

“I know, I just sometimes wish we didn't need to hide. I love you and don’t want to pretend that I don’t” 

“I understand Elsie, but what is there to do? Leave?” 

“No, we won't leave, I’m just speaking my mind Charles. Letting you know how I feel.” 

“I understand, dear,” he repeated. 

“I’d like to tell Clara about us.” Elsie ventured. 

“Elsie” Charles signed. 

“She already knows some, it would be nice to have someone to talk to Charles.” She felt him about to protest, he drew in a breath and was about to speak when she said “Someone not my husband. She lives outside of these walls now and can keep a secret.” 

“And what of her husband? You know she will tell him.” 

“Charles, it might be nice to have a couple we can visit. Have tea, maybe dinner on our half days.” 

Charles grunted and she rubbed his chest. 

“And what if one of them tells someone in the village? We would most definitely be scandalized. I don’t even what to imagine it.” 

“Charles, they are good people. I’ll express the importance of our union remaining a secret. Please let me tell someone. I need this.” Elsie pleaded. 

“I suppose, dear” Charles untangled himself from her and helped her to her feet. 

They worked together to put their bed together and climbed in. 

Charles drew her to his chest once more and kissed her hair. 

“Friends would be nice” he muttered into her neck. Elsie could not help but grin at his admission. She snuggled more into his embrace and closed her eyes.

Notes:

I do not own the rights to Downton Abbey.

Chapter 14: Challenges

Chapter 14: Challenges  

 

A few more months passed. Elsie continued her contact with Clara. They saw each other every  church service and tried to catch up after. They also met up a few times for tea and a chat. She did not mention her marital status to her friend yet, but she was planning on it. Elsie noticed that Tim and Clara seemed united once more. They looked content if not happy when she saw them together. She was relieved. 

Clara’s pregnancy was not noticeable as of yet. Soon enough it would be. 

Elsie had mixed feelings about her friend's pregnancy. She was happy and excited for Clara, but also experienced several moments of jealousy. Her friend was able to have a child of her own, something Elsie would not be able to experience. She did feel a deep sadness when she thought about it for too long. In those moments she tried her hardest to think about work or something else. It was a constant struggle to push to the back of her mind.

Elsie was currently overseeing the overturning of a bedroom in the guest quarters. James Crawley, the Earl's nephew, was arriving at Downton the next day. He was bringing along his young son. 

Elsie was still training the newest maid, a young woman named Francis. Elsie was showing her the proper manner in which to air out a room. They changed the bedding and did a bit of dusting. 

“Almost done Francis, then I’ll have you help the other maids,” she said while they lifted the bed cover together. 

“Yes, Mrs.Hughes.”  

They were just spreading out the bed covers when Elsie heard a noise meant to interrupt. She instantly knew who made the noise and turned to look at her husband. 

He was standing in the doorway and said “Oh good, the room is ready, turns out Mr. Crawley took an earlier train and will arrive in a few hours.” 

“Well, very good indeed that I like to be prepared Mr. Carson.” The women finished their task and moved to the open door. 

“Go to the laundry room and help out there,” she said to Francis. The girl nodded her head and moved past Mr. Carson. 

Once the couple was alone, Charles looked down the hallway to see if anyone was about. When he saw no one he moved her back into the room and shut the door. 

“And what perhaps are you doing, Mr. Carson?” He brushed his hands down her arms and smiled. 

He said in a low voice “I wanted a moment with my wife.” he brought her closer to him. 

She moved into his space without protest, but was puzzled as to why he was seeking contact during working hours.  

“What ever is the Matter?” She drew her hands onto his arms and started rubbing lightly.

“Nothing, can’t a husband hold his wife?” 

“Not during the daylight.” She chuckled, she pushed him back a little and looked into his eyes. 

He looked at her with such love, “Well, just this once” she said and moved further into his hold again. She rested her head upon his chest. 

He swayed with her for a moment then said “I do want to talk with you about something, but I saw you and just could not help myself.” 

He felt her smile against his chest “Mr. Crawley has a tendency to be forward with the maids.” 

Elsie moved her head to look at him sharply. He spoke before she could “I’m just warning you, he has not been the same since his wife passed. He flirts with the maids and has drawn a few into his bed in the past.” 

“We can’t have that!” she took a step back from him and held a hand up before his reply “Why has this not been stopped in the past?” she exclaimed. 

“He is part of the family Elsie, they just turn a blind eye to his conduct.” 

“That is unacceptable, I can’t stand rowdy guests, praying on my maids!” She said rather loudly. 

“Elsie keep your voice down” Charles abolished. 

She sucked in a breath and nodded. 

“I understand you are upset, but all we can do is be vigilant.” He guided her back to him and kissed the top of her head. 

“It’s just atrocious that men get away with such behavior.” She said in an exacerbated breath. Disappointment radiating from her body language. Her body rigid against his. 

“I know, my dear. You know I don't condone such behavior. I just can’t say anything to guests.” He rubbed her back, hoping his touch would soothe her. 

She nodded in his arms, deep in thought.  

“What are you thinking about, dear?” he murmured into her ear. 

“Nothing, love.” She stroked his chest. He could tell she was not telling him something, but let the conversation drop. 

“Better get back to work” Elsie stated. Charles nodded and pecked her lips quickly, then turned to leave, just as he opened the door he turned and smirked in her direction. 

She smiled back at him. Shaking her head, she moved to follow him. 

-

Later that day all the appropriate servants were standing in line on the drive. Patiently waiting to welcome Mr. Crawley and his son. With straight backs Elsie and Charles looked on as the carriage carrying the visitors arrived. 

A tall gentleman stepped out. He was lean, but handsome. Dark blond slicked back locks and sporting a finely groomed mustache. He was wearing fine clothing. His overcoat was jet black and made of quality fabric. Elsie could see why some maids would fall for his charm. 

He turned back to the carriage and waved for his son to follow. Soon a young boy emerged and climbed down. No assistance from his father was granted. 

“Nanny come grab the boy” he commanded to the young woman standing slightly behind the Crawley girls. Nanny looked to Lady Cora for permission, once approval was given she moved to collect the boy. She guided the boy with a hand between his shoulders. The two eldest girls displayed bright expressions, happy to gain a new playmate. 

James Crawley carried an air of arrogance. He liked to parade around in his fine clothes and relish in his higher station in life. She could tell he was a man that expected to get his way. 

She already disliked him, judging from the first few minutes of observation. 

The man surveyed his surroundings. Pleased with the display he received for his arrival. His eyes moved from the family and then to the servants. He looked his way up the line of maids currently presented in front of him. 

Elsie narrowed her eyes slightly, not able to help her reaction. She vowed to keep her girls in line and away from him during his stay. 

Mr. Crawley moved his eyes to the beginning of the servants line and locked eyes with Elsie. He looked surprised for a moment. Not expecting to see a new young housekeeper. He smirked a little and proceeded to move his eyes up and down her body. He had the audacity to lick the corner of his lips. His searing eyes moved back to hers. She clearly saw the want in his gaze. Her stomach dropped, not expecting his attention to be directed at herself. 

Elsie felt Charles stiffen beside her. It was subtle, but noticeable to her. 

Nothing could be done, the couple stayed stock still. Elsie tried her hardest to keep her poker face in place and ignore his gaze. 

Still looking her over he said “Who is this Uncle? You had an older woman standing besides Carson, last I was here.” he directed his question over his shoulder, his question meant for Load Grantham. 

“This is our new housekeeper Mrs. Hughes” it was Lady Grantham who spoke. Elsie could see her disapproving stare, directed at Mr. Crawley. Lord Grantham looked bored, his nephew's disrespectful display not important enough for his interference.  

“Well, she is a sight better, now isn't she?” he smirked again at her. 

Elsie tried her hardest to stay stoic. She did lift her chin in the air and stood taller. A small show of disdain.

That might have been the wrong action, for the man just smiled wider. Eyes glowing with interest. Elsie was afraid he might have liked her challenging move. He looked the type to enjoy a challenge. 

“Come along James, luncheon will be soon and the servants need to prepare.” Lord Grandtham finally addressed his nephew. The man turned from Elsie and moved to join the family. He did turn to look at her one last time before disappearing into the Abbey. She noticed a dangerous gleam in his eyes. 

Elsie turned her head slightly to gauge Charles’s expression, anxious to observe his state. 

He looked very agitated indeed. Brow pinched and fist clenched tightly. He took a large breath and moved to command the staff inside and back to work. Elsie stayed where she was, she waited for the others to leave and turned to her husband. 

“It’s okay Charles” she whispered. 

He still looked distressed, all he said was “I better get back” and moved to walk through the front door and to his butler duties. 

Elsie stood there for a minute longer. She gathered her thoughts, drew in a deep breath, and started to walk towards the servants entrance. 

-

Many hours later Charles was busy in the dining room serving dinner. He was making his way around the table dispensing the dinner wine. He was trying his best to keep his calm. Serving Mr. Crawley was most definitely a hardship after the man’s reaction to his wife that afternoon.

His face must have been sterner than he realized because once he was back standing against the wall he heard Lord Robert say “Are you alright Carson?” 

Charles was brought out of his dark thoughts and said “quite alright Milord” he noticed that all eyes of the dinner party were now on him. Even the eyes of James Crawley. Their eyes met, Mr. Crawley's brow rose in question of Charles' glare. 

“I hope all your servants are not so serious. It makes a guest feel most unwelcome,” James Carawley said, glaring back at Charles. He sat up straighter in his chair. “That new housekeeper looks to be good at her job,”he smirked when he noticed Charles' look of disdain.  

“She is more than adequate,” Lady Grantham replied. Moving her eyes between the two men, noticing the tension.  

“We are very lucky to have her, she is marvelous when it comes to organizing a party,” Lady Cora added in. 

“Yes, she seems quite nicely put together,” Mr. Crawley said. Charles stood taller and clenched his fist. Not happy at all with this man’s plain interest in his wife. 

Mr. Crawley took a sip of wine, drawing his brow together in thought, he proceeded by saying “I don’t think this wine is quite right for the meal.” Charles recognized the dig for what it was. Mr. Crawley knew exactly who made the wine selections. He swirled the wine around in his glass and took another sip. He made a face, scrunching his nose in disgust. 

“Are we having the same wine James? For the one in my glass fits perfectly.” Robert said and then looked at Carson “Well Carson?” 

“It is Milord,” Charles said. 

“You see James, your taste must not be to the standards for the quality wine in our cellar.” Robert continued. 

Charles could see Lady Grantham grinning behind her glass, clearly happy with her son’s interference. He appreciated the family’s subtle support. 

“I shall like to take a look at this collection of yours, perhaps get a few ideas of what to add to mine.” James replied in his charming, but borderline petulant manner. 

“You are most welcome to Cousin, I’m sure Carson would be happy to bring you down.” 

“Oh no, I wouldn't want to bother Carson, he is much too busy. No, I'll go down sometime this week and ask someone to show me down.” He raised a brow in Charles' direction. His statement was suggestive in nature. His smirk even more evocative. The someone he referred to, not lost on Charles. 

Charles' irritation was immense. Growing by the minute from being in the same room as this unfortunate family relation. He clenched and unclenched his fist, trying very hard not to let his emotions boil over. For the first time ever as butler, Charles could not wait for his night to be over. He wanted to gather Elsie in his arms and protect her from this Cad. 

-

“Can you have one of the hall boys ask for a chart to the village tomorrow?” Elsie asked Charles while they were eating their dinner. 

“For whom?” He asked after finishing his last bite. He moved his fork to grab another morsel. 

“For Me,” she stated as if it was obvious. 

He gave her a questioning look. Clearly expecting her to elaborate. 

“I have several errands and will need the cart to bring everything back.” 

“Should I go with you?” He whispered for her ears only, slightly leaning towards her. 

Elsie was about to take a forkful, but paused and said “You could, but I was planning on stopping to see Clara.” 

He looked disappointed.  

“I don’t have to see her,” Elsie said after seeing his expression.

“No, no. You should see her.” He raised his eyes to hers. “Maybe not stay out too long, you know keep the poor cart driving waiting around.” 

“Yes, must not delay the cart driver.” She repeated, mirth shining in her eyes. Over the last months the couple developed a subtle communication style. Marginal teasing towards the other and slight flirting. Both found it stimulating and fun. Hiding their relationship, but still getting to enjoy themselves during meals. No one was any wiser. 

“Can you watch over my maids while I’m gone? I have informed Sofia, but I’d feel better knowing you are keeping an eye out.” 

“You know I will.” He inclined his head. He simultaneously moved his foot up her leg a little. Stroking her gently.

She smiled and lifted her fork for another mouthful. 

“Sorry to interrupt,” someone spoke from behind the table. Elsie’s smile vanished and she lowered her fork quickly, recognizing the voice instantly.  

All eyes turned to the doorway, there stood Mr. Crawley not looking sorry at all for interrupting their supper. The sound of chairs scraping filled the room. All the staff stood at once, as was expected. 

“How can we help you Mr. Crawley?” Charles addressed him in a commanding voice. His tone was strong and somewhat harsh. Elsie noticed some staff raised their brows in astonishment. Not expecting their leader to address a house guest in such a manner. 

Charles’ posture was ram rode straight, giving no indication of addressing the guest further in a softer manner. Rude for the standards of a butler. 

“I was looking for Mrs. Hughes.” he said, demeanor innocent from the outside. Elsie could instantly indicate his farce. 

Knowing he would not leave until she addressed him she said “How can I help?” 

He smiled and said “I’m afraid the fireplace in my room was not prepared correctly, it’s already collapsed and my room is quite drafty.” 

“I’ll have a hall boy go up and redo the fireplace.” Charles stated. His tone stern and not open to negotiations.  

Seeing as he was not going to accomplish anything further, Mr. Crawley nodded his head. He thought to himself that he would need to be more creative in future. 

“See that you do,” He returned his gaze to Elsie one more time and then turned on his heels. 

Charles sat back down and the staff followed. Many resumed their dinner. Charles pushed his food around and then pushed his plate away. His appetite gone. Elsie gave him a worried look, but it went unnoticed by the distracted Charles. He was too deep into his thoughts. 

-

Elsie laid within Charles arm as they were winding down before going to sleep. Her back was to his chest, she held one of his hands between hers against her chest. She rested her lips upon his hand and moved her cheek to rest against his forearm. 

She needed this contact after the day she had. She knew Charles needed it too. They typically slept close together, snuggled against the other, but this night felt different. He held her in a protective manner. Not willing to let her go. 

“I know you will, but please stay as far away from him as possible” Charles said softly. 

Elsie squeezed his hands in agreement. 

Elsie signed and closed her eyes. Wishing sleep to take her. Their room was dark and she was warm and comfy. Sleep should have come easily, unfortunately her mind was ablaze. Thinking of ways to protect her maids and now herself.  

“How long is he to stay?” Elsie asked. 

“There is no telling, sometimes he stays for a week and sometimes a month.” Charles signed. 

“This will be exhausting” 

Charles nodded against her back, then kissed her shoulder. 

“Men like him always expect to get their way. I’ve seen it many times. I’m surprised the family accepts such behavior,” Elsie continued. 

“Only when it comes to him, Elsie. Lord Grantham is deplorable when it comes to saying anything against his nephew. Thankfully Lord Robert is less tolerant. You should have seen him at dinner.” 

“What happened at dinner?” 

“Oh, just a few jabs directed my way from Mr. Crawley.” 

“About what?” Elsie prompted. 

“My wine selection mostly, Lord Robert spoke up though. Don’t worry Elsie, we will deal with this man and hopefully he will be gone shortley.” 

“Men like him don’t leave until they get what they want.” 

Charles drew his brow together. “Please tell me you don’t have first hand accounts with men like him.” 

“I do, Charles.” Elsie took a breath before saying “The first house I worked in, the Lord became too interested in my presents. His interest resulted in my resignation. I never accepted his advances, I even resorted to hiding. Do you know how hard it is to work, when you're constantly looking around corners?” 

Charles grunted, clearly not happy to hear about her past experiences with ungentlemanly Lords.  

Elsie wiggled more into his chest “I ultimately needed to leave after he cornered me into a bedroom, thankfully the mistress of the house wandered into the room and put a stop to whatever he thought to do. I was so embarrassed. The lady of the house gave me such a look when she found us. Seething eyes. I imagine she thought I provoked him! I left that day.” 

Charles removed his hand from hers and maneuvered her so she was facing him. He tried his best to look her in the eyes, the dark room becoming quite the challenge in seeing her face. 

“I will do my best to stand in your stead and distract him,” he promised. 

Elsie moved her hand to hold his face “Thank you, love,” then moved his face towards her to kiss him. 

Once they broke apart Charles said “Best go to sleep, good night dear.” 

“Good night.”

-

The week went on. Both heads of staff did their best to keep everyone in line. Elsie saw Mr. Crawley in passing, but had no further interactions. 

That changed one afternoon. Elsie was trailing behind the maids, checking over rooms in the guest and family wing. She would go in after all was done and make sure everything was to her standards. The family was to host a dinner party in the next few days. Rooms needed to be prepared.

She was swiping her fingers over the fireplace in one of the last rooms, when she felt a present enter the room. She was looking at her fingers to see if any dust appeared when she heard the person say “I have been looking for you Mrs. Hughes.” 

Elsie turned around and there stood Mr. Crawley. Elsie immediately felt nervous. He was blocking the door. Her thoughts instantly drifted to the last time a man from the family she worked for cornered her into a room. 

“How can I help you Mr. Crawley?” Elsie said, hoping her voice sounded even and unaffected by his presents. 

His brow lifted in curiosity. “I didn't realize you are Scottish. What a lovely little accent.” He gave her a little smile and walked further into the room. 

Elsie was taken aback by his complement. “You’ve heard me speak before.” 

“Yes, but the room was rather full, I suppose I didn’t hear you clearly.” 

Elsie straightened her posture, gearing herself up for this interaction. She didn’t say anything, too busy trying to come up with an excuse to leave without seeming rude. 

He proceeded to move closer to her until he was a few steps in front of her. He looked her in the eyes. He was so close she noticed how blue his eyes were. Not kind eyes. They had a predatory look about them. The nervous feeling in her stomach intensified. 

“You look very well today Mrs. Hughes.” 

Elsie looked down at the outfit she chose that morning, nothing special, just one of her newer dresses. When she looked back up he was even closer. Elsie gasped and moved to step back. In that moment Mr. Crawley grabbed her arm and moved his other hand to brush a loose cure behind her ear. 

His gesture might have been gentle, but the hold on her arm was definitely meant to keep her in place. He towered over her and Elsie felt trapped. Her heart was beating wildly. She tried to maintain her breathing, but she was finding it hard to keep her breaths even. 

“You are a beautiful woman, wasted on this job.” His face was much too close to hers. “Haven't you ever wondered about relations between a man and woman?’ 

He shifted his gaze down to her lips. Elsie was frozen in place. Not believing he could be so forward. 

He moved forward and whispered into her ear “I could show you what you're missing.” The hold on her arm still present, Mr. Crawley started to guide her towards the bed.

His movement brought her out of her stillness and she started to fight his grasp. 

“Release my arm.” She started pulling against him.

His eyes grew in excitement. “I know you want this.” 

Elsie fought harder, pushing with her other arm against his shoulder “I most certainly do not!” 

“It’s quite fun, I can assure you.” He moved his body weight more into her. She felt his want against her side. Her breath came up short.

“Unhand me!” Elsie cried, understanding she was not going to get out of this situation if she didn't think of anything quick. It was hard to think in her panicked state. 

“I like a good fight, but it does get tiresome. Just admit that you want this too and we can proceed.” He stroked her bottom lip with his thumb. Eyes alight, he moved his head down to kiss her. 

“Noooo.” Elsie said and turned her head sharply. His lips met her cheek. 

He pulled back to look at her. Eyes darker and angry. 

“I can have you dismissed Mrs. Hughes, you wouldn't want that now.” He turned her head back to look at him. Elsie’s gaze was full of fire and hate. He smirked and grabbed her jaw. 

“Now, I suggest you cooperate.” He suddenly pushed forward and crashed his lips upon hers. He gave her a punishing kiss. Elsie pushed and pushed, but she could not dislodge his hold.  She bit his bottom lip. 

He pulled back suddenly “Why you little bitch,” and moved his hand up. His intention to strike her. 

Elsie instinctively shielded away. 

Before he brought his hand down the pair heard footsteps approaching the room. 

“Mrs. Hughes” they heard someone call out. 

Knowing this was her chance Elsie called out “In here.” 

Mr. Crawley sprang apart from her, releasing her arm and took several steps back. Sofia entered through the doorway. 

She stopped in her tracks when she saw the pair together. She looked from one to the other. She noticed Mr. Crawley’s angry gaze, the man clearly not happy with her interruption. 

Her observation of the housekeeper revealed a move concerning conclusion. Her lips were swollen and her hair was disheveled just a little. She was holding her arm and looked scared. Sofia had never seen the housekeeper scared before. 

“Mrs. Hughes, you are needed downstairs.” Sofia said in a commanding voice, making sure Mr. Crawley knew not to command otherwise. 

Elsie shook herself slightly, she looked at Sofia and said “Thank you, Sofia. Let's go.” She then moved forward and guided Sofia out the door. 

Elsie was thankful indeed for Sofia’s interference. Thankful that Mr. Crawley did not stop them from leaving. 

-

Once they were downstairs Elsie pulled Sofia to look at her “please join me in my sitting room.” She then proceeded down the hallway and to her office.

Elsie closed the door behind the maid and shuffled to her desk chair and took a seat. She placed her head in her hands. Not afraid to show her distress, since she already knew Sofia knew what had happened. 

“Thank you, Sofia,” she said sincerely. Tears were clouding her eyes. She was not able to conceal them now she was safe within her own space. 

“No need to thank me, you would have done the same for me.” She saw Elsie’s chip wobble. 

“Let me get you a cuppa.” 

Once she saw the housekeeper nod her head, she left the room. 

Elsie sat there, contemplating what had just happened. How was she to proceed from here? Tell her ladyship? Would she help? 

Tell Charles? He was already stressed as it was. What would he do? Surely he would not confront the man. 

Her mind was buzzing when Sofia walked back into her office with two cups of tea. She put the cup into Elsie’s hands and moved to close the door. 

The warmth of the cup cleared Elsie’s mind some. 

“I didn't encourage him.” Was her first statement. Needing the maid to know that she did not want this attention. 

“I didn’t think you had. But I certainly know now why you warned us so and kept us away from Mr. Crawley.” Sofia took a sip of her own tea, soothing her own nerves. It was disheartening to see the strong housekeeper shaken so. 

“Yes.” Elsie breathed and brought the tea once more to her lips. 

“You are not to tell anyone of what you saw.” 

Sofia nodded. 

“We must be more vigilant. Deter any maids from being in the same room as him.” 

“I’m sorry to say this Mrs. Hughes, but it seems the only person he shows interest in is you.” 

Elsie squeezed her eyes shut once more. Sofia’s words were true, but hard to bear. 

“Be that as it may, we need to stick together from now on. All maids are to do things in pairs.” 

Sofia nodded “Yes and I will partner with you.” 

“Sofia, you and I have much to do. Many separate tasks.” 

“Efficiency will suffer a little, but you will remain safe Mr. Hughes.” Sofia looked her in the eye. Her determination was clear. 

Elsie nodded and did not argue further. 

“Are you okay?” Sofia said after Elsie whipped her eyes. 

Elsie nodded. 

“Alright, let me gather the girls and we’ll tell them the new instructions.” She then moved to the door.

Elsie gathered her nerve and moved to the mirror to straighten herself up before the maids arrived. 

-

Their plan worked. Elsie had no further interactions with Mr. Crawley during the rest of his stay. He tried to get her alone a few more times, but Sofia was always there to deter him. He gave up after a while and left Downton two weeks after his arrival. 

Elsie felt like she could finally breathe as she watched his carriage drive away. The man insisted on a formal goodbye. All necessary staff were lined up once more to bid the Lord's nephew goodbye. Just before stepping into the carriage, he locked eyes with Elsie and gave her a smirk. She couldn't help but interpret this to mean he was not giving up on her.  

Elsie never brought the matter to Lady Grantham or Charles. She felt awful from keeping it for her husband. She just didn't have the heart to tell him of what almost occurred.

 

Notes:

I do not own the rights to Downton Abbey

Chapter 15: Summer

Notes:

Warning: Sexual Harassment.

Chapter 15: Summer

About a month later Elsie found herself sitting in Clara’s little sitting room. They were enjoying another visit, sharing household news and sipping tea. Clara was showing now, Elsie thought she glowed with happiness. Married life suited her friend. Thinking about married life, Elsie thought it would be a good time to share her secret. 

“Clara, I wanted to tell you something.” Elsie placed her teacup on the coffee table and looked at her friend. Clara gave her a kind questioning look and nodded her head to continue. 

Elsie cleared her throat “You see… Well,” she didn't know how to start. Clara looked even more puzzled from her friend's inability to start. 

“Do you remember our conversation about knowing if you are in love?” 

“Yes” 

“And you inferred that I love Mr. Carson.” 

Clara nodded and chuckled, “You were somewhat transparent.” 

“Yes, well, he returns my feelings and we married.” Elsie decided to just come out with it. 

“What!” Clara slammed her teacup onto the coffee table and stood. She walked to the same couch Elsie was sitting on and took a seat next to her. Clara grabbed her hands and pulled her to turn towards herself.  

“When did this happen? Does the family know? …No they couldn’t, the whole village would know if so.” 

Elsie nodded along with Clara’s last statement, “We married in Thirsk this past August. And no, nobody knows. We live in secret.” 

“How do you manage that?” Clara said thinking about the technical aspect of being married and how one needed to coincide with their husband for a fulfilling one. 

“We have established rules and a routine.” 

“Yes, but how do you manage the fun bits?” Clara said with a smirk and a squeeze to Elsie’s hands.

“Clara!” Elsie exclaimed, her cheeks filled with heat. She was certainly not accustomed to talking about such things with others. 

“Well, bullocks, I'm curious.” 

“It was actually you who made it possible for us to be together. Remember that key you found? Well it unlocks the door between our rooms.” 

“Awww, well praise be to good ol Shakspear. I did wonder why you both were so interested when I mentioned the key” 

Elsie laughed. “Yes, he has been a lifesaver. And so have you. I can’t thank ye enough.” Clara smiled wider, then it turned devilish. 

“How do you find it?” 

Elsie was brought out of her thoughts “How do I find What?” 

“You know,” Clara said, wiggling her brows.  

Elsie laughed a little embarrassingly and said “All aspects of my marriage are satisfactory and that is all I’m going to say!” 

Seeing her friend's nervous reaction Clara relented and said “Fine, Fine. Someday I’ll get some statement of how Mr. Carson is within the sheets” 

“Clara!” Elsie burst out. 

Her friend laughed, but changed the subject “I’m surprised Mr. Carson was okay with you telling me. Or just marriage in general.” The last part she somewhat muttered.

“It took some convincing, but I expressed to him that it would be nice to have friends that knew of our true existence.” Elsie then addressed Clara’s last statement “He actually made all the plans for us marrying.” 

“Yes. It must be hard to keep your secret constantly.” 

“It is. That’s why it would be nice to visit you and Tim as ourselves. Where we can enjoy the company of another married couple.” 

“You certainly can. We can arrange tea or dinner. It would be nice.” 

“Yes and I have suggested to Mr. Carson that we plan on taking a half day to join you two.” 

“This is splendid, I am so happy for you Elsie!” Clara said in excitement. 

“Thank you,” Elsie said softly. Somewhat overwhelmed that someone finally knew about herself and Charles. She was truly happy to have her friends' support. 

Clara released her hands and said “Will you help me organize some baby clothes? Maybe help me sew up a few?” 

Elsie smiled at her friend, “I’d be happy too.” 

-

The summer of 1897 was upon Downton and the family were once again getting ready to depart for the London season. 

Elsie and Charles worked tirelessly to bring everything together. Working to finalize inventory books, organizing travel trunks, and determining staff assignments. They stayed busy not only to do their jobs, but also to distract from the fact they would be away from each other for months.  

Charles had been a bit more short with the staff. Demanding perfection and having tasks redone if even the smallest imperfection was discovered. At night he was very attentive and constantly touching her. Elsie didn’t mind too much, she was going to miss him terribly and relished his showering of love.

They made love every night the week before his departure. So much so, she was more sore than normal.  

Elsie organized all staff to bid the family goodbye. The staff that were remaining at Downton were lined up. The family were starting to get  into their assigned carriages. Charles was standing by the Abbey entrance, awaiting for everyone to be secured before getting into the carriage assigned to staff. 

She felt him gaze at her a few times, she understood from his attention that he was thinking about their time apart. The couple had woken up earlier than normal to give each other a proper goodbye. Their lovemaking was slow and drawn out. Elsie thought it a wonderful way to start such a trying and upsetting day. 

Now she stood as an example of family loyalty, setting the standard for the staff beside her. She observed the following proceedings. Lord and Lady Grantham were the last to exit the house. Lord Grantham was moving more slowly recently and the couple took their time in reaching their carriage. 

Charles fell into step behind the couple, once they were situated he looked upon the remaining staff and nodded his head in acknowledgment. He then met eyes with Elsie and inclined his head in a small showing of goodbye. She nodded back and watched him climb into the last carriage. 

Once all carriages were out of sight she instructed everyone to go inside and get back to their work. 

-

Elsie had the same plans as last summer. Well not quite the same plans. The house would get a thorough cleaning and rooms would be covered until the family’s return. She planned on a trip to Scotland. She was leaving in two weeks time and would be gone for 6 days. She had much to do and hoped to be  distracted from too much thinking, especially about her husband's absence. 

-

Charles was also trying to stay busy. The trip to London had gone smoothly. The girls were lively, even little Sybil. She was toddling around now. He noticed several instances where Nanny was chasing after the little girl. She was a curious little thing and liked to climb upon any furniture within her reach. 

The family was more social this year, already committed to attending many parties. They would even host a few grand dinners. Personally he was happy for the extra work. 

He loved the grandness of his occupation. The style and putting on a well organized dinner. He didn't mind the late nights or serving numerous guests. He liked the distraction and how tired he was after a long day. He had less time to think about missing his wife.

One of the first tasks he wanted to accomplish was evaluating the status of the London house cellar. Perhaps order a few cases if they were needed. He had a feeling that they would. 

-

Elsie was very pleased to be in Scotland once more. She had arrived the day before after a tiring day of travel. Her welcome was joyous. Her mother was looking relatively well. Becky was her usual standoffish self, but didn’t act out in any way. 

The house was looking tidy and taken care of. She was pleased with the part time maid, she was obviously doing a world of good for her family. Her mother looked less stressed, but her figure looked the same. She was still thin and pale. Sickly in appearance, but her expression was brighter. 

Elsie felt entirely pleased that her plan worked and they were better cared for.  

Elsie and her mother were currently enjoying tea and some pastries. Becky was seated in the same room, but was occupied with some paper and drawing utensils. 

“I’m glad you're home, mo leanbh .”

Elsie smiled and took a sip of her tea. 

“ How have you been finding married life?” Her mother gave her a mischievous smile. Teasing her daughter, but also wanting to truly know. She knew some from their many letters, but wanted to see her daughter’s mannerisms in person to gauge her true feelings. 

“We are very happy.” She informed her mother and smiled a little. 

“That’s nice to hear.” Her mother took a sip of her own tea and then asked “So no one has discovered your secret?” 

“No, well no-one in the Abbey knows. I have confided in one friend, she lives in the village.” 

Her mother raised a brow. 

“Don’t worry, she is trustworthy,” Elsie reassured. 

Her mother didn't say a word. Trusting her daughter’s intuition.  

Elsie finished her tea and placed the empty cup on the coffee table. She looked around the room again and admired how well everything looked. 

“I know I have said before, but I am grateful for the girl you hired. She does good work.” 

“I can see that and I’m happy she is working out.” 

“She is even good with Becky, she has entertained her a few times while I was out.” 

“Out?” 

“Yes, to the doctor or doing something in the village.” 

“And what has the Doctor been saying recently?” Elsie prodded gently. 

Her mother took a deep breath “The same Elsie, nothing had improved, but not much has changed either. I feel as if I’m in limbo.” She frowned and looked down into her cup. 

Elsie moved closer to her side and brought her into a side hug. She placed her head upon her mother’s shoulder and rubbed the outside of her arm. 

She felt her mother stroke her hair, feeling her mother’s appreciation from her comfort, Elsie smiled. Elsie basked in her mother's attention and love. Not knowing how long she would have it.

-

Elsie had a wonderful time, but all too soon it was time to travel back. Her time with her family was more relaxed this time. Elsie didn’t need to help with overdue chores or help organize around the house. Everything was in order. Her mother and Becky seemed happier and this instilled great joy within Elsie.

They caught up with the happenings of each other's lives and had many enjoyable conversations. 

Becky had a few episodes of expressing her jealousy. Not happy Elsie was taking up some of their mother’s attention. Their mother stepped in everytime and calmed her sister down. Altogether she was somewhat pleasant. 

Elsie reflected on her visit during the train ride. Soon enough her thoughts drifted to Charles. She wondered about his time in London. Was he having a good time? She imagined he was rather busy. 

She had not received a letter before she left. She was excited to return and see if one awaited her. She assumed there would be. Three weeks away from each other was the longest they had been apart since marrying. 

Elsie took a book out of her travel bag, deciding to immerse herself in her current read. Hoping time would move faster. 

-

Elsie was glad it was a beautiful day, for she needed to walk to the Abbey from the station. There were no carts available and she needed to arrange for her luggage to be delivered to the house. 

She enjoyed her last few moments alone along the walk, knowing once she arrived her attention would be pulled in many directions. 

She met the gravel of the drive and made her way towards the servants entrance. Once inside she made her way to the kitchen, wanting an update from the cook. 

She could smell luncheon when she entered. Her stomach growled, reminding her that she had not eaten since early morning and that was just a small pastry.  

Mrs. Evans was hard at work, stirring the servants meal. 

“Hello, Mrs. Evans.” Elsie said, trying not to startle the woman. 

The cook didn’t jump, but she did whirl around at the sound of her voice. 

“Mrs. Hughes! Welcome back and good timing,” nodding her head towards the large pot. 

“Yes, that smells divine,” Elsie placed her bag down and moved further into the kitchen. 

“How has the past week been?” 

“Oh, nothing new here. Surprisingly everyone has been on their best behavior. I think the maids have learned not to slack off while you’re away.” The cook gave her a pleased smirk. 

Elsie chuckled softly, pleased indeed that her maids took her instructions and command to heart. 

“Well I'll let you get on.” Elsie inclined her head, collected her bag, and then moved towards her pantry. 

Elsie smiled when she noticed a stack of envelopes upon her desk. She moved swiftly and gathered the pile. She shifted through invoices and inquiries until she found what she was looking for. 

She grabbed her paper knife and swiftly opened his letter. 

“Dear Mrs. Hughes, 

I only address you this way because I want to remind you that letters exchanged between us need to be set aflam or hidden. I know my dear wife has the cleverest of minds and probably already has a designated spot. Must be a good one as her husband does not have a clue as to its whereabouts. 

How have you been my love? I have missed you terribly. London has been very busy. Already the family has hosted a dinner. It was a long night. I had to escort a rowdy guest into his carriage. People can be so uncivilized. 

Lord Grantham has been absent from the house more than usual. I’m afraid he has visited a few Doctors while we are here. This is just an assumption, but he has not looked well as of late. 

How was your visit to Scotland? Again I’m sorry we could not coordinate time to go together. I hope you know I want to meet your family. I also want to see where you grew up. It’s strange that I have never been to Scotland. Someday we will change that.

Let me know how you are darling. 

Yours, 

Charles” 

Elsie smiled down at his letter. He was such a sweet man. She would indeed take him to Scotland someday. She would be very happy for him to meet her mother. She could not lie and say she was not nervous about him meeting Becky. 

She shook her head at that thought and proceeded to shuffle around her desk. She  pulled out a sheet of stationary and dipped the pen in the inkwell, then started her reply. 

“My dearest Husband, 

I know you have a good hiding spot, so I’ll not even mention the need to hide our correspondence. Well I guess I just did! 

I’m doing well, my love. Missing you terribly. My visit to Scotland was actually good.  Mother and Becky are doing well. The services we provide are working out amazingly. Mother looked the same, but her eyes were brighter. I’m afraid she still looks rather sickly, but the maid has been helping her out tremendously. 

I know you are very busy, but please find time to yourself. Don’t overwork Charles. You will be happy to hear that everyone is remaining rather productive, even during our absences. 

Well I just got back my love and have much to do. So, I’ll end this here. 

All my love, 

Elsie” 

Elsie put her pen down and picked the letter up to wave around in the air. Once dried she packed it away in an envelope. She would drop it in the box later.  Elsie stood, she wanted to make her way back to the kitchen and check the status of  luncheon.   She felt absolutely famished and could not think of anything other than the growling coming from her stomach. 

-

Later that afternoon Elsie was again seated at her desk, this time hard at work going over and updating the books.

She was distracted from a few sums she was going over by a knock at her door. 

“Come in,” she bid, still focusing on her work. 

Sofia walked in “We have a bit of a situation upstairs Mrs. Hughes.” 

Elsie turned in her seat at this news and looked towards the maid. Elsie’s confusion grew when she noticed the strained look upon the young woman’s face. 

Elsie gestured for her to elaborate with a wave of the hand. 

“Mr. Crawley has arrived unexpectedly. He’s in the library now. Seems he made a stop here before joining the family in London.” Sofia bit her lip. 

Elsie sat stunned still for a moment. Definitely not expecting a visitor while the family was away. Horrified by who the guest was. Her stomach dropped and she regretted the amount of food she consumed during luncheon. Her meal now felt like a great weight seated in her stomach, she felt sick. 

“Do you know what he wants?” Elsie finally replied. 

“He has not said, just started making orders and demanded tea in the Library.” 

“That part is not surprising,” dread filling her tone. 

“He has asked for you.” Sofia reluctantly confessed. 

Elsie nodded, she had a feeling he would search her out. Why not order her presents? He was the only senior member of the family currently in the house, even if he was a guest. 

She looked down at herself. She hasn't changed out of her travel clothes since arriving. She figures the staff would not mind and she didn’t want to change if there was no need. She regretted that decision now. 

She stood from her seat and smoothed her hands down her skirt. 

“I suppose I better go up,” Elsie sighed. Her thoughts were scattered, thinking about how best to handle this situation. 

“I think it best I accompany you,” Sofia stated, shifting from one foot to the other. Elsie detected her nerves, something she shared. 

“No, that would be a bit suspicious and we don't want to let on that he makes us uncomfortable.” Elsie thought for a moment and then said “go seek Benjamin and ask him to join me in the Library. Have him stand in as if serving the room and I’ll go in after him. Actually have him bring up tea and just stay in the room. That would look less suspicious.” She knew she was rambling, but nodded her head at her own plan.

Benjamin was the oldest of the remaining hall boys. He was a tall and kind boy. She thought it a strategic move to have at least someone in the room with her. Benjamin was her best option. 

Sofia nodded and left to find the boy. 

-

Elsie made her way up the servants stairwell and waited for Sofia on the main floor landing. She only had a few moments to gather her nerves. She wiggled her hands together and paced the small landing. She very much wished that Charles was here. He could not step in if needed, although she figured he might if things became out of hand,but his presents would solidify her nerves. 

She heard footsteps approaching the stairwell door and Sofia stepped through. 

“Benjamin is in place and tea has been served.” 

“Good, good,” Elsie said aloud, still moving around nervously. She wiped her sweaty hands on her skirt and looked up at Sofia. She appreciated the maids' kind understanding eyes. Sofia was turning into a true support. 

Elsie nodded once more to the maid and raised her chin in preparation. 

Elsie made her way to the Library and walked through the entryway. Her first observation was of James Crawley sitting on one of the couches sipping tea. He looked as handsome as ever. Hardly showing any signs of fatigue or untidiness from his travels. Elsie’s eyes moved around the room and released a breath when she noticed Benjamin in the corner. She knew Sofia would come through, but it was a relief regardless. 

“You asked for me Mr. Crawley,” Elsie stated, standing tall. Trying to appear unbothered.  

James Crawley looked up from his tea and smiled when his eyes met hers. He looked her up and down. Elsie felt very exposed and shuttered slightly. 

He stood from his seat and placed his teacup on the coffee table. He walked closer to her, until he stood a few feet in front of her. 

“You look very well Mrs. Hughes, the summer months suit you,” his eyes were gleaming. 

Elsie almost took a step back, but thought better of it and stood her ground. From the corner of her eye she saw Benjamin lift an eyebrow. His face was pinched and he looked rather confused. This situation would seem suspicious to the hall boy. A member of the family giving such a complement to a servant was unheard of. Perhaps it was not such a good idea to instruct him here. He was rather young and might not understand that she did not want Mr. Crawley’s attention. 

“How may I help you Mr. Crawley?” 

“Lord Grantham needed a few items that were forgotten. I volunteered to grab them before going to London.” 

“That’s kind of you, do you need help finding what he needs?” She could see through his excuse, the staff were very efficient in packing. It was unlikely something so important would be left behind. 

“Yes I need someone to show me around and since you are the senior servant I'd like you to help,” He continued to smile at her. 

Elsie was trying to determine the best course of action. Should she refuse or help? If she helped  he could be on his way, but she could also be walking into a trap. Her gut was telling her not to proceed, but he may refuse to leave or come up with something else if she didn’t cooperate. 

“Come along Mrs.Hughes, the sooner I get what I came for, the sooner I can make my way to London.” 

He didn't give her time to reply. She was starting to get frustrated with herself, the inability to control the situation when around him was irritating. Unfortunately he had the ability to muddle her mind. He started to walk towards the family staircase and she followed. Not having much of a choice. Elsie nodded to Benjamin, giving him a subtle gesture that he was not needed any further. She then walked out of the Library and followed Mr. Crawley. 

-

Elsie showed him to Lord Grantham’s bedroom and then tried to excuse herself. She offered for one of the hall boys to help, but he insisted that he wanted her. 

She stood within the Lords bedroom watching Mr. Crawley search around. He had yet to tell her what the important items were. She was focusing on his movements. Trying to predict his next move. 

“I’m unable to find it over here,” he walked across the room towards her “perhaps it’s in his nightstand.” He indicated with his head behind her as she was standing beside the bed and in front of the side table. 

He lifted his arms towards her and she froze. He placed his hands on her shoulder and moved her to the side. He removed his hands and proceeded with his search. 

Elsie took a breath and she noticed him giving her a side look, a small smirk upon his lips. Dread filled her, he knew the effect he had on her. 

“You okay there Mrs. Hughes?” 

She shook herself slightly and replied “Yes, Yes. Now please tell me what Lord Grantham is in need of and I can help you search.” 

He stood from his position and faced her. 

“You are so very kind Mrs. Hughes, that’s what I like about you. You're very pleasant to be around.” He moved more into her space and looked down upon her. 

Elsie was trying to ignore his gaze, she stared at the painting hanging on the wall just behind him. 

“Have you thought about our last encounter?” 

Elsie stayed silent. 

“The offer still stands, your position here would be very secure if you agreed. I have opinions that my uncle listens to. It would be such a disappointment if he dismissed you. Not catering to guest requests, refusing, it’s a fire-able offence.” He moved his arms to rub hers. He held her in place again. Trying to catch her eyes, get a response out of her. 

Elsie’s pulse sped up. She didn’t know how much influence he carried with Lord Grantham. She did know that she didn’t want to lose this position. 

When he didn’t get one he said “How would you support your mother and sister.” That got the intended response. Elsie sharply looked up into his eyes. Disbelief filled her gaze. 

“Yes I know that you rely on this position to take care of them. You see, I did some research into you Elsie.” He stroked her cheek. He enjoyed the scared look in her eyes. 

Elsie was petrified now, how much did he know about her? Did he find evidence of her marriage? 

“So you see, we can help each other. You keep your position and I get what I came for.” He smiled at her, infinitely happy that his plan looked to be succeeding. Her facial expression suggested that his way of persuasion was working. How could she possibly refuse his advances now. 

Elsie tried to step out of his reach, but he squeezed her upper arm and pressed his palm harder into her jaw. 

“Why are you so interested in me?” Elsie finally uttered.  

Mr. Crawley smiled at the sound of her voice. “You're an attractive woman, Elsie Hughes. Fresh for the plucking, but also a challenge to conquer.” He started stroking her cheek again and maneuvered her closer to him. 

Elsie's mind was buzzing, trying to think and also keep him occupied so he would not go further in his plans. She knew his threads were genuine. How was she to refuse and keep her job? At least she knew that he didn’t suspect her marital status. He thought her innocent, perhaps that explained some of the draw. She had to keep him talking, maybe someone would come looking for her. 

"Your alluring in regular clothing. It’s nice not seeing you in black.” He moved his arm around her back, moving his hands along her body. His hand inched to her buttock and squeezed her closer. 

Elsie’s body shuttered involuntarily and his expression turned predatory. A pleased grin was situated on his face, mistaking her reaction as a sign of pleasure. 

“Perhaps we should go to a different room?” Elsie suggested, a plan started to form within her mind. 

“Ahhh I knew you would see it my way soon enough.” He said against her ear and then placed a kiss along the upper part of her neck. Elsie wiggled in his grasp and tried to turn her head. 

“Hard not to when you threaten the livelihood of my family.” There was a hardness present in her tone. 

She felt him smirk against her neck. 

“There is the fire I enjoy so much. Yes, I like your plan. Let's find a different room and you can guide the way. Alas, you know this Abbey more than I.” He physically turned her around and pushed her towards the door. 

Once in the hallway his hands left her body. Trying to remain calm Elsie started  walking down the hall in the direction of the empty guest rooms. They passed several bedrooms along the gallery. Suddenly Elsie sprang forward and pulled one of the doors open and hurried through the doorway slamming it behind her. He was right; she did know this house and he had given her the perfect opportunity to escape.

  She escaped into one of the many servants' stairways. She stayed in place and held the door shut. Knowing he would not make too much of a scene, she heard and felt him pound on the door a few times. 

“You will regret this Elsie,” he said after a moment of his physical protest. She could feel his anger, even through the door. She stayed in place until she heard footsteps making their way down the hallway. Even then she stayed for another 10 or so minutes. She took deep breaths and tried to calm herself. Her heart was practically jumping out of her chest. 

She didn’t have a fear that he would find his way to her location. The abbey’s servants' passage ways were vast and confusing if one was not used to the house. She took her time. Making sure he was away and that she was presentable when she made her way downstairs. 

-

Elsie eventually made her way down to the kitchen. She would be safe there, even if he made his way down there. People were always working and puttering about in the kitchen. 

She was very observant as she made her way down. Looking around every corner and focusing on what she heard around her.

She decided a cup of tea was desperately needed and asked one of the kitchen maids for a cup. She sipped on it slowly and relished the feeling of the hot cup within her palms. She let the warmth bring her back into the present. She tried to think about something besides Mr. Crawley’s advances and threats. Unfortunately she could not clear her mind. She needed a plan. 

She needed to inform Lady Grantham.

She needed to tell Charles. 

If she was sacked, Charles would definitely need to be in the know. She was a practical woman and knew this to be a fact. 

She was distracted from her thoughts when someone cleared their throat behind her. Elsie froze, fearing Mr. Crawley had come searching for her. 

She slowly turned around and released a breath when she noticed Benjamin in the doorway. 

He raised an eyebrow in her direction, clearly taking notice of her reaction.

“Sorry to disturb you Mrs. Hughes, but I wanted to inform you that Mr. Crawley left a bit ago.” 

Elsie’s shoulders dropped in relief. She could not help her physical reaction to the news. 

Benjamin continued in a timid tone, noticing the housekeeper's body language “He was rather angry, I’m afraid.” 

“I’m sure he was, he could not find what he was looking for.” Elsie drew herself up. Proud she at least got herself out of that situation. She would just need to deal with the consequences later. 

“The poor horse. Mr. Crawley climbed into the driver's seat and sent the horse flying with a sharp whip stroke.” 

Elsie shook her head in disappointment, thinking about the poor animal.“Make sure that horse gets a good rub down and a few carrots when it gets back.” 

“Yes, I’ll make sure it's done.” The boy had a sincere expression about his face. Elsie was truly starting to like this boy. He would be a fine man, she just knew it. 

He proved this by uttering “He is not a very good man, now is he?” 

“No Benjamin, not a good man at all.” 

The boy nodded, then turned to leave. 

Notes:

I do not own the rights to Downton Abbey.

Chapter 16: Reunited

Chapter 16: Reunited  

Elsie drifted into consciousness after she heard a knock upon her door. The daily wake-up knock from one of the maids was typically an appreciated gesture, but this morning all Elsie felt was annoyance. She felt like she had just fallen asleep. She had tossed and turned practically all night. Excitement and dread combined together in anticipation for the family's arrival. Conflicting feelings about the return of her husband. 

Of course she was elated to have him back, but also much apprehension about the conversation she needed to have with him. 

Elsie sat up in bed and stretched. She rubbed her eyes then moved to get out of bed. She would be very happy tonight, not having to sleep in an empty bed and have her husband to snuggle into.  

She proceeded to get ready, all the while thinking about how she would conduct the necessary conversation. Getting ready each morning would definitely become easier everyday with his help. She very much missed her personal "ladies Maid" or rather "Valet".  

She thought about Charles' reaction to what happened. She knew he would be angry, but feared how he would handle himself. Would he take action? How could he? Would he be disappointed in her? She did fall into Mr. Crawley’s trap. 

Elsie’s mind was going in circles. The only thing she was sure of, she needed to tell him. 

-

Elsie had once again organized the staff to greet the incoming carriages. She made sure all the Hall Boys were at the ready to unload the luggage. Most of the maids were inside, looking over rooms and making last minute touch ups. 

Elsie stood at the beginning of the line of servants. She stood tall and maintained her calm and confident disposition. On the inside she was nervous. 

The first carriage came to a stop and first footman stepped up to open the carriage door for Lady Grantham. Once standing on the drive Lady Grantham looked around. She surveyed the greeting party and looked at Elsie. She gave her a once over, her expression unreadable, but her somewhat stern gaze, instilled an uncomfortable feeling in Elsie's gut. 

She moved towards the house, but before reaching the entrance she turned and addressed the housekeeper “Mrs. Hughes, is everything in order?” 

Elsie nodded and said “Yes, Milady. All rooms have had a thorough goings over.” 

“Good, Good. I will summon you at a later time,” Lady Grantham turned back to the Abbey and moved inside. Lord Grantham followed slowly behind, not even taking the time to acknowledge his servants. 

Sometime later after all carriages were emptied of both family members and luggage Elsie finally had a moment to greet Charles. They had caught each others eyes a few times, but were too immersed in their work to properly acknowledge the other. 

They made their way to stand beside the other before going inside. 

Charles had a gleam in his eye, clearly pleased to see her. Elsie smirked a little. Subtly letting him know she was happy to see him too. 

“How are you Mrs. Hughes?” Charles asked. Sticking to her professional address, aware of the comings and goings of staff around them. 

“I’m well Mr. Carson.” 

“Shall we move inside, perhaps discuss a few things in my pantry?” He gently lifted one side of his mouth. Not quite a smile, but the gesture was there all the same. 

Elsie’s stomach swooped, but not in the traditional way when she was around him. She hated that she felt this way while in the presence of her husband. This should be a happy moment, not tampered by the truths she needed to tell him. 

“Yes, please lead the way.” 

Charles inclined his head and moved his hand to hover over her lower back, intending to guild her inside. Elsie moved forward, taking strength from his presents and warmth. 

- 

Once sequestered in his office, Charles brought her towards him and captured her lips. Elsie melted into him and moved her arms around his back. The couple kissed in union, welcoming the other. They moved in sync and just enjoyed finally being reunited. 

The couple moved hands along the other and explored. Trying to detect any changes during their time apart. They stayed conscious of not taking things too far or becoming carried away. Both were aware they were on duty and needed to be at the ready. 

Charles deepened the kiss and squeezed her tighter, but then drew back reluctantly. He pecked her lips one more time and then took a step away from her. 

“Tonight,” Charles said. 

Elsie nodded, acknowledging his plan to finish what was started later that night. Excitement filled her tummy. 

Charles moved to his desk and took a seat. He started perusing through his draws and pulled out one of his ledgers. 

He moved his eyes back up to her and Elsie smiled. 

“Why don’t I get us some tea and we can have a chat,” Elsie said while moving to the door, knowing his reply. 

Charles smiled and inclined his head. 

-

Once the couple were seated in his office with a cup of tea within their palms, Elsie decided that this was as good a time as any. The family’s supper was a few hours away and the staff were all busy unpacking or doing other various tasks. 

Elsie took a sip from her cup, letting the warm liquid soothe her nerves. She took a deep breath and said “Charles there is something I need to tell you.” 

Charles’s content expression turned to confusion and then concern. Clearly tuned into her changed energy and the tension that was now permeating about the small room. She felt awful for upending his pleasant mood. 

Charles said “What’s wrong, my love?” 

Tears flooded her eyes, she took a moment to try and blink them back. She did not want to have this conversation in general, but crying though it would be infinitely worse. She could not help but feel ashamed and more present, scared.  

Seeing his wife fighting back tears, Charles moved closer and brought her hands into his. 

His actions brought more emotion to the forefront and tears slowly made their way down her cheeks. She drew one of her hands out of his and swiped some of her tears from her cheek. 

She took another deep breath and said “James Crawley dropped by unannounced a few weeks ago.” 

She felt Charles stiffen in his chair. 

“There was an incident,” Elsie said solemnly.

Charles rubbed her hands and Elsie met his eyes. She was met with an understanding expression. Tears started to fall again.  

“Tell me everything Elsie.” 

And that’s exactly what she did. 

-

Charles sat in stunned silence. Elsie just finished telling him about her incident with James Crawley. The audacity of that man. Charles was outraged. 

He sat in silence for a while, taking in everything and trying to determine the next course of action. He didn't want to distress Elsie further. Clearly she was upset and scared. 

How to deal with this situation? How could he protect his wife? 

He started culminating a plan within his mind. He thought about it for a while and then informed his wife. 

“You are not to go within 1 meter of that man.” He commanded. Elsie nodded. She did not protest against her husband's tone. 

“If you need to be within his vicinity, you are to always have someone with you. Either myself and I will make that happen, or another member of staff.” 

Elsie looked down, thinking she deserved his commands. She conceded that it was a good plan and understandable, she just disliked that her husband needed to make these demands. 

“Do you think it would be wise to inform Lady Grantham?” Charles asked. 

“Yes, I had already planned on it.” 

Charles gave her a sharp nod, too agitated to soften his expressions towards her. 

Taking a moment to settle himself, he took in a deep breath. Once he felt more calm he looked to his wife. He observed her sad expression and her body language suggested that she felt much trepidation. He instantly felt ashamed for not reassuring his wife. She had done nothing wrong.  

“Elsie please look at me.” 

When she didn't respond, Charles stood from his chair and lifted her to her feet by their joined hands. He removed his hands from her, then moved his hands up her arms until they encircled her face. He tilted her head to look up at his. 

She still had tears falling from her eyes and he used his thumbs to wipe them aside. 

“You are not responsible for his actions.” 

Elsie squeezed her eyes shut, trying to cease her tears. His words brought a flurry of new emotions. 

"I must have done soothing to provoke him."

"No, my dear. He is just a pompous ass, one who knows there are not repercussions for his actions." Charles said in a dark tone. Thinking about Lord Grantham's inability to reprimand his nephew. 

“Elsie, my love. I will protect you?” She shook her head within his hands. 

“I will, darling,” he reassured. 

“How Charles?” 

“I will intervene whenever he is here. We will do as I said before.” 

Elsie nodded, not thinking there was much else to do. 

Charles brought her face closer to his and kissed her. He tried to express his love within the kiss. He hoped she understood that he was always on her side. James Crawley was an entitled cad. Undeserving of being within Elsie’s presents. 

Charles held her within his arms. Reluctant to let her go, but then there was knock on his door. 

-

After her conversation with Charles, Elsie was summoned to join Lady Grantham. She was currently standing before Lady Grantham in her bedroom as she was getting ready for dinner. 

Lady Violet was seated at her vanity securing her earrings. She looked at Elsie through the mirror and said “I’d like a status on household inventories. We also need to go over the upcoming dinner with Lord and Lady Easton.” 

“Yes Milady” 

“Are all inventoried in order? The stores full?” 

“I have one order to place with the grocer before the dinner party, but aside from that all is in order.” 

Lady Grantham tuned in her set and faced Elsie. She looked the housekeeper up and down and looked to be contemplating something. The same look from earlier in the day.

Elsie was confused; perhaps Lady Grantham was not happy with her report.  

Elsie did not have to wait very long in suspense as Lady Grantham said “Lord Grantham received a complaint while we were in London.” 

Elsie looked down in shame. Of course James Crawley would follow through with his threats. She suddenly felt sick, thinking she was about to be sacked. 

Lady Violet took in her housekeeper’s expression. It was obvious she was aware of the complaint filed and who made it. Lady Violet suspected this. 

“I can see that you know who brought forth this complaint and what it was about,” she said while trying to catch the housekeeper's eyes. 

“I’d like to hear from you about what happened. It seemed rather far-fetched that you would proposition my husband’s nephew into your bed. At least that is the impression I have gathered from your time working here.” 

Elsie whipped her head in the direction of the Countess in horror. 

Lady Grantham gathered the truth from the housekeeper’s mortified expression. Her husband was once again told a blatant lie from James Crawley. The man was a true nuisance. 

“I do not believe a word of what Mr. Crawley said, but as your employer and because you have such a prominent position in my household I needed to confront you.” 

Elsie inclined her head and said “What he said is not true, if fact it’s the opposite.” 

Lady Grantham nodded and said "I have surmised as much."

“I still need you to elaborate on the situation. I don’t normally say this, take a seat before you fall over.” She waved her hand at a nearby chair. 

Feeling somewhat faint Elsie did not put up a fight and sat down heavily. 

“Please continue Mrs. Hughes.” 

From there Elsie confessed about the matter of James Crawley. 

-

Elsie laid waiting for Charles in their bed. He had a later than normal night and was just finishing his nightly routine in the bathroom. She could not wait to burrow into his side and soak up his love and warmth. 

Her conversation with Lady Grantham had drained her greatly, but she still needed to discuss it with Charles. 

She heard the door from his side open and shortly after Charles entered through their shared door. He looked relaxed and clean. She could smell that he was freshly bathed and smiled. He smelled so good, the generic soap worked well for him. 

Charles crawled into bed sans pajama top and gathered her into his arms. They were chest to chest. Elsie rested her head upon his shoulder and nuzzled her nose into his neck. Taking in his wonderful smell fully. 

They laid in contentment, happy to be joined once more. Charles drew his hand along her body. Mapping her curves. Elsie cupped his cheek and rubbed her thumb along his cheek bone. They remained silent and breathed the other in. 

After a while Elsie yawned and Charles soon followed. 

“I suppose becoming truly reacquainted with my wife is not in the cards tonight.” His tone was teasing and Elsie smiled, knowing he was just as tired as herself, if not more.  

“I very much want to ravish you Mr. Carson, but I’m afraid that I’d fall asleep halfway through.”

Charles burst forth a rubbing laugh. Delighted by her response. 

Elsie joined in with his laughter, then brought his face closer to her so she could bestow him with a kiss.  

They kissed for a time and then drew apart slightly to rest their foreheads together. Elsie yawned once more. 

“I believe it’s time to rest, my love.” 

Elsie made the subtlest movement against his forehead in agreement, her eyes already closed. 

She soon fell asleep, forgetting to mention her earlier conversation. 

-

Charles woke up in the most enjoyable way. His wife was half laid across him and was peppering kisses from his face to his chest. He entered wakefulness in record time. He moved his hands to her back and discovered the bare skin under his touch. Then became very aware of her bare breast moving along his chest. He figured they must have time if she woke him up in this manner. 

He moved his arms around her more securely and flipped her in quick succession. She squealed from the sudden change in position, but smiled up at him and moved to attack his face with kisses. They laughed together at her action, then swiftly moved to a more prolonged kiss. 

Soon they were rediscovering each other more physically. Light and firm touches were exchanged and limbs became tangled. Hands worked together to remove clothing that separated them. 

Elsie drew her mouth away from his and said “We must be quiet and please be aware that we are still on the bed.” Elsie very much dreaded that she didn't pick a more sturdy bed frame.

“Yes, my love,” he murmured into her ear. He maneuvered Elsie further beneath him and moved into the candle of her thighs. Elsie drew her knees up around his hips and Charles slipped inside her. The couple moaned in unison, both experiencing the joy and completion of feeling at home. Charles started a slow pace, rocking gently into her. 

They moved together, both immersed in their slow love making. 

Charles was kissing her neck when he heard and felt Elsie release a low moan. Her sound spurred him on and he picked up the pace just a bit, still aware not to rock the bed too much. 

He felt his compilation approaching, but knew she was not quite there. His thoughts moved towards memories of how he got her to completion in the past. These thoughts made his predicament worse as the thought of her in the throws of passion almost did him in. His movements ceased after that thought and he took a deep breath, trying to calm himself.  

Elsie opened her eyes because of the change of pace and looked up at her husband. His face was pinched in determination. She moved her hand to his face and guided him to look at her. 

He smiled down at her and proceeded to change positions. He moved to balance on his knees and drew back a bit, so he was not laying on top of her. Back straight and looking down upon her, he thought her the most beautiful sight. Splayed out before him. Flushed and jovial. 

Charles started moving again, but also moved his hand to where their bodies’ were joined. He applied pressure to her special knob and Elsie inhaled sharply. Charles moved his fingers in a circular motion and paid attention to his wife's reaction to his touch. He continued this way until he noticed the tell tale signs of her impending release. His wife clenched the sheets within her feminine hands and turned her head further into the pillows. 

She was becoming a bit more vocal, but he could tell she was trying to remain in control of her reactions. Keeping up his pace Charles felt her shutter against him and felt her inner walls squeeze him tightly. He was proud of his restraint in not releasing into her right then, she felt absolutely marvelous. Instead he pumped into her a few more times and then pulled back, releasing himself onto her stomach. 

Charles moved to his side of the bed and laid down. He breathed deeply and stared at his astonishing wife. Her face was an example of bliss and his ego flourished. Her eyes were closed and she was inhaling deeply. His eyes were drawn to her breast, moving up and down with every deep breath she took. She was just mesmerizing. 

Elsie moved to look at Charles after she regained her breath. It was once again stolen because of the look upon his face. He looked enthralled and utterly enamored with her. She could not help the blush that bloomed upon her face and chest. It was truly amazing that he loved her so. She moved into his space and brought his lips to hers once more. 

Just as the kiss was getting heated again the wake up knock was sounded upon her door. 

The couple drew back from the other. Their eyes met in silent understanding. They needed to get prepared for the day ahead. Elsie gave him a gentle smile and started to rise from their bed.

 

Notes:

I do not own the rights to Downton Abbey.

Chapter 17: New Outlooks

Notes:

Happy Saturday. Here is another Chapter, which includes a birth scene.... just a warning.

Chapter 17: New Outlooks

 

Life went on. Regular routines were established once more and all was running smoothly within the household. Conversations were had and plans set in motion. 

Elsie and Charles went about this secret life as before, stealing private moments whenever possible and indulging in the sanctuary of their shared rooms. 

Elsie disclosed Lady Grantham’s plan for Mr. Crawley. It was much the same as Carson's plan. Stay away from the man, have someone present when in his company, and avoid as much as possible. Lady Grantham also initiated the plans of keeping him busy when and if he visited the Abbey. She also stated she would dissuade him from coming at all if she had previous knowledge of an upcoming visit. 

Lady Grantham assured her that her position was in no danger within the household. Elsie’s chest felt less tight, finally able to breathe deeply. 

Things felt settled again. 

-

Charles was seated at his desk going over the books for the wine cellar. There were some inconsistencies that would need to be investigated. Several bottles were missing and he would need to go down and look around. He desperately hoped that one of the family members had wandered down and helped themselfs to their own collection. He had a sinking feeling that was not the case and it was probably a staff member with sticky fingers. 

He signed. This aspect of his job was not pleasant to him. He honestly did not enjoy reprimanding staff and having to initiate an investigation against anyone. He disliked the responsibility of having to dismiss staff.   

He was brought out of his thoughts when the door of his office opened. 

Looking up he saw a small dark head of hair peeking around the door. He smiled, realizing Lady Mary had come down for a visit.

She opened the door wider and strolled in. Her little head was tilted up and she walked in with confidence. 

Charles smirked a little. He noticed that she very much tried to emulate the adults around her. 

The girl was tall for her age, or so he thought and at age 6 she was quite serious. Something that endeared him to her. He thought she looked cute today. Her long hair was braided down her back and she was in her play clothes. He bet she wandered inside through the servants entrance after escaping Nanny. He noticed dirt stains on the skirt covering her knees. 

Her wandering off from nanny was a common occurrence that resulted in many discussions, more like reprimands, from both her parents and Nanny. Still the girl persisted. 

She mostly found her way to him. He didn't know why the child chose his company so often, but he didn't mind. 

“Carson, can you help me write a letter?” Lady Mary asked while she made her way around his desk and stood before him. 

“Certainly Milady, and who are we writing to?” Charles knew the girl could read, but writing full sentences was still a challenge.  

Charles waved her to join him at the desk and Lady Mary moved to sit on his knee. Charles pulled out a rest piece of stationary and dipped his pen into the inkwell, ready to be of assistance. 

“I want to write to my friend Sarah, I met her while in London.” 

Charles nodded and said “Well just dictate for me and I'll write it down.” 

“What’s dictate?” 

“It means to say aloud, so I can write down your words.” Lady Mary nodded and started to talk about what she wanted to say to her friend. Charles started writing, interrupting some to help guide her on proper sentence construction. 

After her letter was complete he sealed it in an envelope and gave it to the girl. She would need her parents' assistance with the address. 

Still on his lap, Charles reached into his pocket and pulled out a peppermint. Something he kept around for himself and Lady Mary. She took it, inclining her head in thanks and popped it into her mouth. 

They silently sucked on their candy, when they heard a soft knock on his door. It was open, but common courtesy was expected throughout the household. 

His wife walked into the room, but stopped when she saw the girl perched upon his knee. She met his eye and smiled. 

He inclined his head, indicating for her to move further into the room. 

Lady Mary looked up, taking note of the housekeeper. She stayed where she was, content to stay with the Butler. 

“Aww, Milady there you are. Nanny has been looking for you….Again,” she raised her eyebrow at the young girl. 

Lady Mary looked down, but did not look guilty in the slightest. In fact she shuffled back into Charles' chest and looked quite happy with herself. 

Charles looked down at the girl's action. He was somewhat shocked. The girl did not typically seek physical comfort from him. He didn't push her away though, figuring she needed some comfort for some reason.  

He rubbed her arm in a soothing manner and the girl cuddled further into him. 

Charles looked up to his wife and noticed the pleased look upon her face. She looked at the girl and then met his eyes. She looked very happy and he could not figure out why. There was a gleam in her eyes. 

For her part Elsie thought the view in front of her was very endearing. Her husband looked so content with a child on his lap. Her stomach fluttered. She thought the look upon his face when Lady Mary snuggled closer into him was adorable. Thoughts of their potential children entered her mind once more. She could not help the longing she felt at that moment. 

Smile still plastered on her lips she addressed both occupants in the room, but mainly Lady Mary “Well you both look very content, I’ll inform Nanny that you're in good hands.” 

Elsie met her husband's eyes once more and smirked at him. Not worried that the young lady would interpret anything out of order. 

He looked somewhat confused and that made him look even more adorable. She chuckled softly and turned to leave.

-

A few weeks later, Elsie noticed Clara and Tim’s absent from church service one Sunday. She knew Clara’s time was very near. She wondered if the time had come. Then thought about if it would be appropriate if she stopped by after the service.  

Charles and Elsie wandered around the village after the service ended and pleasantries commenced. 

“Did you notice Tim and Clara were not present?” Elsie asked Charles. 

He raised a brow in thought, “I didn’t.” 

“I’m thinking there is a new wee baby!” She thought for a moment and then said “ or at least Clara is working towards having a new wee baby” 

Charles scrunched his brow in disgust. 

“Oh stop it you, this is good news. A new baby is always a happy occurrence.” 

“I know it is, I just don’t want to think about how they get here.” 

Elsie laughed “Yes, dear” she said quietly, only for his ears. 

“Do you think it would be okay for me to check on them?” 

“I don’t know Elsie, it’s a rather private matter.” 

“Yes, but she does not have much support. Her mother is not able to come, I know that. Maybe a friendly face would be welcome.” 

“What if the baby is not here? Do you really want to witness all that?” 

“Charles, I grew up on a farm. I have seen many animals born. Even been elbow deep in a ewe helping to deliver a lamb.” 

“Elsie!” Charles said a sickened look was plastered upon his face. 

Elsie laughed again. “I think I will go. Help out in whatever way I can.” 

Charles nodded, knowing she would be going no matter what he said. They said their goodbyes and went in separate directions. 

-

Elsie knocked upon the door of Clara and Tim’s house. She waited a moment before the door was opened by a disheveled looking Timothy. His clothing was untucked and hair messy, clearly he had been running his hands nervously though it. His eyes were manic as well. 

“What ever is the matter?” Elsie questioned. 

“Elsie! Thank God you're here.” He drew her inside “Come in, come in.” 

Once she was inside their home she heard loud shouting from upstairs. Well now she knew her earlier summation. 

“I’m sorry, I have not sent a message to the Abbey. I was hoping baby would be here before I sent for you.” 

“No matter, I didn’t see you at church.” 

“Yes, that would be telling.” 

They heard another loud moan. She looked at the disheveled man again and decided to help him first. 

She moved to their small kitchen and filled the kettle. 

“Sit down, I’ll make you a cuppa.” Elsie said over her shoulder. 

She heard him shuffle about the room, following her instruction. Once seated on the couch she heard him draw in a large breath. 

“She has been at it all night. The midwife has been most helpful, but I believe Clara could use a friend.” He shook his head “I was truly about to send for you.” He looked concerned. 

“Tim, I’m here now and I’ll go up once you have your tea.” They waited for the water to heat. 

Periodically they heard the telltale sounds of Clara’s struggles. 

When the tea was ready, Elsie placed the cup in his hand, patted his shoulder, and headed for the stairs. 

Elsie knocked on their bedroom door and was bid inside. 

Clara was kneeling on the floor against the bed. The midwife was behind her checking on her patient. 

Clara looked up when the door opened. Her forehead was sweaty and her hair looked matted with sweat. Her cheeks were flushed and she looked to be in a great deal of pain. She still smiled when she saw Elsie. 

“Elsie!” 

The midwife looked up from her work. Thinking the husband was coming back for something and was surprised to see a new face. 

“Who are you and what are you doing here?” The midwife said. 

“This is my friend Elsie, It’s okay Nurse Camden.” She took in a sharp breath, another pain overtaking her focus. Clara pushed her head into the bedding. She moved her hips from side to side, hoping to alleviate some of the pain. Her hands curled into the bedding, while she rode out the contraction. 

The Nurse massaged Clara’s back “Not too much longer, it’s almost time to push.” 

Elsie waited for the pain to stop before she asked Clara if she wanted her help. 

Her friend nodded gratefully and said “Yes Elsie, thanks for coming.” 

The Nurse gave Elsie a once over, then stated “Well since it seems you’re staying, might as well put you to work. Help me move her onto the bed.” 

Elsie jumped into action. She moved her way across the room and helped lift Clara. She took hold of her arm and helped the Nurse lift her onto the bed. Clara yelped in pain because of the movement. 

“I know dear, but this will be a better position for pushing,” Nurse Camden said, acknowledging Clara’s cry. 

After a few minutes Clara started to breathe heavier, an indication of another contraction approaching. Elsie offered a hand and Clara clasped it quickly and gave her friend a tight squeeze. Elsie winced, but tried her best to sooth her friend. She whispered encouraging words and coached her through the following contractions. 

Sometime later Nurse Camden was between Clara’s legs once more, checking her progression. 

“Alright Clara, it’s time to push. When you feel the next pain I want you to bear down, Okay?” She looked over at Elsie, her expression signifying that if Elsie did not want to be a part of this next phase, then it was time for her to go. 

Elsie lifted her chin in answer. Gesturing that she was staying. 

The Nurse nodded and Clara cried out as another pain came upon her. 

“Give us a gentle push” Clara grunted and followed the nurses instructions. 

This proceeded for the next 30 or so minutes. Clara pushed with her pains, the nurse gave encouraging instructions, and Elsie supported as best she could. 

“Nice work Clara, I can see baby’s head, now take a breath.” The nurse patted her leg in praise. 

Elsie was impressed with Clara’s strength. 

Soon enough Clara was gearing up to push again. Mid push she shouted in pain “This is bloody awful!” And then stated “I don't want a baby anymore,” Clara said while shaking her head and breathing heavily. 

The nurse wisely chose not to laugh, but instead said “You don’t have much choice love. Come on baby’s head is almost out.” 

“Do you hear that Clara? You're about to meet your baby.” Elsie encouraged her friend. 

Sure enough a few pushes later a baby’s cry was heard throughout the room. 

“It’s a girl” Nurse Camden exclaimed, she cleaned the baby some and then placed her on Clara’s chest. 

Elsie watched her friend's first interactions with her child. She noticed the awe upon her face, as well as the shock. Clara moved her arms around the girl and started rubbing her tiny back. Elsie thought this moment beautiful. She could feel the love permeating in the room. 

The Nurse turned her attention to Elsie, “Can you grab a few more towels dear?” 

Elsie moved from Clara’s side to do as she was bid. She grabbed them off the nearby dresser and brought them over to the Nurse. 

Shaking her head as Elsie was about to hand them to her the nurse said “Cover mom and baby please.” Elsie did as she was told and looked back at the nurse for further instruction. 

“I’m going to clean up your friend and get her and baby settled, why don’t you go tell dad the happy news?” 

Elsie nodded her head, but before she left she looked at her friend. Clara seemed to not be paying attention to her surroundings, only to the new being resting upon her chest. 

Elsie smiled at the sight and turned to leave. 

-

Much later in the day Elsie was back home at Downton and telling Charles of her exciting day. 

“She was amazing Charles!” She praised Clara’s hard work. 

“Yes, that’s good. What did she have?” They were seated in her pantry late at night. Discussing the day before they headed up to bed. 

“Oh, a little girl. A wee precious thing.” 

Charles nodded “Does she have a name yet?” 

“I didn't stay very long after she was born, I told Tim the news, cleaned up around the house, and then left.” 

Charles nodded once more in understanding. 

“I’m hoping you will go with me in a few days for a visit and we can learn of her name then?” 

“Elsie, I don’t know if we can find the time. You were already gone most of the day and there is much to do. I don’t think the family will be happy if you keep disappearing.” Charles informed her. 

Elsie took a breath, understanding the merit of his words and the truth he spoke. The family indeed would question her frequent absences.  

“What if we stepped out for just an hour? Say we needed to see the General Shop manager for some reason?” 

Charles looked doubtful. 

“I just want to have a nice moment with my husband and friends. We will make it quick!” 

Seeing how much she wanted him there and wanting to congratulate their friends himself he said “Alright dear, I’ll come up with something and we will go.” 

Elsie jumped up in excitement and grabbed his face to land a kiss upon him. 

She pulled herself from him and said “Thank you!” 

“Yes, dear” he said while gathering her into his lap. “You promise it will not be awkward. I've only interacted with them a few times?” 

“We’ve all had dinner together and tea. They’re practically as much your friends as mine now!” 

He nuzzled his face into her neck and gave her light kisses over her neck and jaw before he reached her lips. He kissed her deeply. Relishing in her warmth and happy mood. 

“Ummmm, Charles.” She moaned against his lips. 

Pleased he said “Your settee looks very inviting wife, perhaps we should move over there?” 

Elsie nodded against his lips, her desire growing, she could not think of a better idea. 

Charles lifted her into his arms and carried her to the small couch. He placed her in the middle and looked into her eyes. Enthralled by the desire he saw, he moved to lean over her body. Balancing himself on his arms and he took her lips again. He felt her move her arms around his back, drawing her hands up and down the length of his body. 

They embraced the other and moved together to remove necessary clothing. Charles moved onto the settee and maneuvered Elsie onto his lap. Elsie started grinding her core upon his straining manhood. After a few joyish moments, Charles could not take it any longer and needed to be within her. He broke the kiss, lifted her from his lab, and drew his pants and underwear down. He kicked them to the side and rejoined her. 

Elsie moved to straddle him once more. She moved her hand down and grasped his manhood. Stroking it a few times and then guiding it to her entrance. She gently moved down and then up, letting slip a small moan at the feeling of him filling her. Charles groaned as well. Joining together in their familiar dance, Charles trusted up to be fully seated within her and Elsie moved her hips in a steady tempo. 

Elsie loved how well they worked together. How perfect their bodies fit. Their lovelife was overwhelming sometimes. Passionate, but always filled with love. Both giving and taking. The hardest aspect was finding the time to be together. It was challenging, but once they did, it was breathtaking.  

Both reached their peaks soon after they started. Caught up in the other and both wanting to meet their pleasure quickly. They were careful not to make much noise. The couple covered the other’s vocals by swallowing each other's moans.  

Settled together on the settee, Elsie laid on top of him and gathered her breath. She placed kisses along his clothed chest and moved her fingers in a pattern along his abdomen. She wished she could feel the skin beneath. Their intimate time together downstairs, in one of their offices, was always quick. A necessary evil to not undress fully. 

Charles breathed in her scent and nuzzled his nose further into her hair. He loved the smell of his wife. Clean and a little floral. Her smell signified home to him. 

Both cherished the other's warmth and love. Knowing all too soon they would have to go up and then rise early for another day. 

-

Charles did find time for the both of them to escape the Abbey for an hour or so. He found himself standing in the Benson’s living room. He stood behind their couch, directly behind where Elsie had taken a seat. She was chatting with Clara and he was half listening, they were talking about village gossip and baby things. 

He could not help but feel a bit awkward. The couple had arrived when baby was napping and Charles felt the strain of having to make small talk. He was almost jealous of Elsie’s natural way of making conversation and being just a pleasant person. 

Conversation stopped when the sounds of the baby whimpering sent the new parents to check on their offspring. Soon enough Clara came back into the living room carrying the new baby. 

“Would you like to hold her?” Clara asked his wife. Elsie nodded and the tiny baby was placed in her awaiting arms. 

“What a beautiful sweet bairn,” his wife praised. She looked adoringly into the baby’s face. Charles could admit that his wife looked lovely with a baby in her arms. She had a sweet smile upon her lips and looked very content. Charles looked over her shoulder to get a better look at the baby’s face. The baby was adorable. 

Clara sat in her previous seat next to Elsie. She looked at her friend and daughter, smiling at the pair. 

“She might be hungry soon, so don’t be alarmed if she starts crying,” Clara said to the room. 

Elsie looked to her friend in acknowledgment, but moved her gaze back to the newborn. She wanted to take everything in. The weight of a new life, the smell, and just the experience. She did not have much experience with babies in general. She didn't have any close cousins or friends that had children. Until now. 

Elsie could feel the familiar pull in her tummy again. Thoughts of her own children started filling her mind. She wanted the experience of holding her own child. Unfortunately, she felt that this was a bittersweet moment. She was doubtful that she would have this for herself. Sadness overcame her. 

Elsie shook her head, deciding to enjoy the moment and be happy for her friends. 

“Did you decide on a name?” Elsie asked, instinctively rocking the girl when she started to wiggle around. 

Clara nodded and looked at her husband. Both shared a smile with the other. 

“Adeline,” they said together. 

Still staring at the baby Elsie said “That’s a lovely name.” Her rocking was not having the intended effect, for little Adeline’s brow scrunched in unhappiness and she started to fuss. 

“Adeline Elizabeth,” Clara said, not yet stepping in as it looked like her friend was still content holding her fussy baby. 

Elsie looked up from the baby and gawked at her friend. 

“Yes we named her for you Elsie. You have always been truly supportive of us and I know you will cherish Adeline. That’s why Tim and I would like to ask you and Charles to be her godparents?” 

Elsie’s eyes grew wide, she turned her head and body to look at Charles. Trying to gauge his thoughts. Hers were all over the place. Honored their friends valued them to such high esteem, amazed they wanted to use a variation of her name. And a bit sad, still thinking about the fact that she may never have a child of her own. 

Charles gave her a smile. It appeared he was happy to be considered worthy enough to be Adeline’s godfather. They continued to have a silent conversation. Both agreeing to be a part of this young girl's life. 

“We would be happy to be her godparents,” Charles announced to the new parents. 

Both parents beamed. 

“But It would be best to just name Elsie as godmother and I’ll be a silent godparent. Can’t have the entire village wondering why we would both be named godparents, now would we?” 

“Yes, we understand,” Tim stated, stepping up to shake Charles hand. Charles returned the handshake joyfully. 

Elsie looked on at her husband, happy to see him so welcomed by Tim and Clara. 

She looked back down to the baby and noticed her little eyes opened. The fussing had stopped after a few minutes. She was exploring the world with a bit of a cross-eyed gaze. Elsie looked into her blue eyes and imagined how this little girl's life would turn out. She knew her parents would protect her with all they had. And now she and Charles would be a permanent fixture in her life too. 

Elsie had an overwhelming need to see Charles with this little girl in his arms. She stood and moved around the couch. 

“Charles, would you like to hold her?” She didn't really give him a chance to answer, already extending her arms and settling the bundle within his arms. She helped maneuver his arms to better support the baby. Once the baby was secured, she took a step back to admire her handy work. 

Charles was caught off guard, but adjusted to the situation his wife put him in quickly. This was not his first time holding a baby. He had held all the Crawley girls before. They were never this small though. She felt so light, so precious. He looked down into her face and noticed her eyes. They were open and looked as if she was trying to figure out how she was transferred to someone else. Her little nose and forehead started to scrunch up again. She started to whimper and Charles knew to start moving his upper body from side to side in slow motion. A technique that always soothed the Crawley girls. 

Elsie very much appreciated her view. Her husband was such a natural. He looked so calm and assured. Her heart started beating faster. Her love for him grew in that moment. She felt the pulling again in her abdomen, almost like her body knew it was missing something. Perhaps they needed to have another conversation. She needed to express that she wanted a child. A fact she could not hide from. 

Charles was smiling down a little Adeline when she burst forth a sharp cry, turning her little head in search of something and wiggling around.  

“Aww and that would be my summons,” Clara stated, standing to gather her baby. 

She gently lifted Adeline from Charles arms. 

“We better go anyways, we are needed back.” Elsie informed everyone. 

“Thank you for coming, we can discuss the christening later,” Tim said. His wife nodded along with his statement, her focus was primarily on the crying baby. 

Elsie smiled and nodded, then moved towards the door. Charles followed, he tipped his head in goodbye and then they left.

-

On their way back to the Abbey, Elsie decided to voice her desire. She was nervous but also invigorated. Thoughts still on how the weight of the little girl felt in her arms. 

“Wasn't she just a precious little thing?” They were strolling together, just a bit of space between them. She so wished she could grab his hand. Maybe her touch would persuade him some. 

Charles looked down towards her. He smirked and said “Yes, beautiful.” 

“You looked so natural with a wee bairn.” She raised a brow at him. Maybe having him picture the baby in his arms would start making him think about one of his own. 

Charles just nodded, his brow pinch a bit, but he didn't reply.  

“Are you happy they asked us to be her godparents?” 

“Yes,” He said. Elsie saw that he was thinking about something. Perhaps she should be more direct. 

“Charles, we should reconsider not having a child. We could make it work somehow. Your investments are going well. We could find work in a shop, maybe do something like Clara and Tim. If we are lucky we could even find something in the village,” Elsie spouted her thoughts. Hopeful that if she addressed some alternative arrangements, he might be more open to the idea. 

Charles had somewhat caught on to her agenda from her first statement. He knew she enjoyed their visit and that her thoughts were probably filled with images of a child of their own. He listened to her hopeful persuasion. He even thought about her suggestions for an alternate path  to make it possible.  

He drew in a breath and stated the obvious “Elsie, we’ve had this conversation before.” 

Shaking her head and pinching her lips together in irritation she said “I know Charles, I was there.” Her stomach dropped and hope dwindled. 

“My reasoning is still the same.” 

“Yes, but..” 

He interrupted her “I don't want a child Elsie.” 

“How can you say that? You are so good with them. You dote on Lady Mary and I just saw how well you look with a baby. How can you say that’s not something you want?” 

He stopped in his tracks and turned to her. He looked around for any observers, thankfully they were alone. They were walking  along the trail next to a vast field, on their way back to the Abbey. He placed his hands on her shoulders and made sure she stopped and was looking at him. 

“We can’t have a child Elsie and that’s final.” He told her more sternly, squeezing her shoulders tightly to get his point across.   

Elsie bristled, not used to that tone from her husband. She tried to shrug out of his hold. Not at all happy will him holding her in such a way. He made her feel small at that moment and not in a good way. 

“Charles let me go.” 

Charles released his hold and dropped his arms to his side. He still stared at her sternly. 

Knowing they were at a standstill and not having words to argue Elsie decided to let the topic drop and started walking. Her steps felt more heavy and no more conversation took place. 

-

Once back at the Abbey Elsie disappeared into the house. She did not go into her office, it was too obvious a place. Instead she searched for a quiet corner where she could be alone. She wandered the halls, holding in her emotions, until she found her way to the attic space where the old unused furniture was housed.

She glided her hand along a dusty couch cover and ripped it off. She forcefully threw the now bundled up sheet across the room and sat heavily on the couch. 

Leaning forward, she put her head in her hands and let the tears fall. Disappointment clouded her mind. Grief radiated throughout her chest, mainly her heart. 

She knew his decision was final and there would be no changing his mind. 

She let herself cry, knowing she needed to let it out if she was ever going to move on from her dreams of children. 

She didn't know how long she stayed there. She embraced the numb feeling that overtook her, letting it spread and create a balm for her broken heart. 

Once her tears had dried, she picked herself up, collected the discarded sheet and put it too right on the couch. 

She figured she just needed time. Time to get over to pull within herself. Time to forgive her husband. 

-

About a week of silence between the pair was all Charles could take. They still interacted, but it was mainly work related. They still shared the same bed, but they had not touched intimately or made love. Their relationship felt strained and it was not a feeling he could handle for much longer.

Charles knew she was hurt and he hoped she used this past week to process. He decided it was time to break the ice and breach the silence. He did this in a somewhat cowardly fashion. He came across Sofia in the hall and asked her to summon Elsie to his pantry. 

He didn't know exactly when she would come, but knew she would not ignore a direct request to meet with him. He started going over some of his inventory books while he waited.  

He was dipping his pen when he heard a knock on his door. 

He bid her in, knowing that it was his wife. He put the pen down and waited for his wife to close the door.  

“You wanted to see me?” She stood before him with a no nonsense look about her face. 

He stood from his desk and moved around to approach her. 

“Yes, Elsie, I want to move past this. I don't like it when we are at odds,” he indicated with his hand in a motion between the two.

“We are two different people Charles, we can have different wants and needs.” Elsie said in a level tone. 

“Is having a child a need for you?” 

Elsie did not answer for a while. He could tell she was deep in thought, thinking about his question. Her brows were drawn together and she was biting her lip in contemplation. 

He decided to ask another question “Can you be happy without a child? Be happy with just me?” 

Elsie looked up into his eyes.

“I am happy with you.” She said, never wanting him to doubt her commitment to him. 

“I’m glad to hear that, my love. But will you resent me later if we do not have a child?” 

“Oh Charles, I never really started to think about the reality of children before I met you. I was just going to work as long as I could and hope to be content. But I can picture them in my minds eye and the feeling of having little Adeline within my arms brought forth this longing.” She moved closer to him. She very much wished he was not so against this. 

“I didn't really think about them before you either, but that does not negate the fact that I still do not want a child.” He held out his hands in an invitation to her. 

Elsie moved into his space and grasped his hands. The first intimate gesture they had engaged in after their disagreement. 

“Will you not have any regrets in future if we don’t have a child?” Elsie asked. 

“Maybe, I don’t know. What I do know is that I like my life as it is now. I love my position and my work. Most of all I love having you by my side. My life has become very much richer when you decided to become my wife. I can’t imagine losing you, but if having a child is an impediment to our union, please let me know now.”

Elsie stood before him and nodded her head, thinking about his statement.Thinking about the future, their future. 

“I can’t say I will not be disappointed in the future Charles. But, I can’t live without you. So we will have to move past this.” 

Charles nodded “I want to make sure that you will still be happy,” he brought his hand up to stroke her cheek. 

“Yes Charles, I will still be happy.” 

“Thank God, I thought you had gone off me!” 

“Never” Elsie said earnestly and stood on her tiptoes to kiss him. 

“I can’t say that I’m not disappointed Charles, but like I said before, I can’t live without you.” In order to save herself and her marriage Elsie decided, she would just need to deal with and bury her longings. 

Charles nodded, taking in her words. He moved her securely into his arms and kissed her once more. The couple engaged in the kiss for a moment and then rested their foreheads against the other. Both relieved to be in sync again, or as in agreement as they could be. 

Notes:

I do not own the rights to Downton Abbey.

Chapter 18: 1899

Notes:

Sorry for the late Updates...please be patient.

Chapter 18: 1899

 

As the years passed Charles and Elsie mastered the art of remaining a secret. They maintained their marriage and their positions with grace and precision. Working seamlessly together during working hours and after. The past few years moved rather quickly. The Crawley children were growing not like weeds, but beautiful flowers as they were raised to be. Each special and growing into their own different personalities. 

Little Adeline was now walking and talking in short sentences. Her godparents watched her grow with great fondness. They made time to visit with the Bensons and spend time with Adeline. The toddler adored Charles, always wanting to show him new things and babble nonsense to him. 

The plan for James Crawley was working swimmingly as well. The few times he and his son visited the Abbey turned out to be mundane affairs. He still showed interest in Elsie, but no opportunities presented themselves for interactions. Elsie remained cautious, but was more reassured with the help she received from others while he was at the Abbey. 

Everything remained steady, the only bump was the health of Lord Grantham. He was not meant to stay in the company of the living for much longer. Sequestered to his bed, he was not well enough to feed, dress, or provide general care for himself. Nurses were hired and the family stayed close to Downton. 

All the family looked somber, all except the younger children. Lady Mary had gained the concept of death, but the passing of her grandfather would be her closest encounter. 

It was a waiting game at this point. 

-

The holiday season was approaching fast, but the usual parties and celebrations were not in the works. Elsie was feeling a bit bored. All her work was completed. Stores were full and inventory books balanced. No guests were invited over, which meant less planning for social dinners and no preparations of rooms for overnighters. 

She looked forward to this time of year. The uptake of activity and the planning of parties was something she enjoyed. It was understandable why the normal holiday traditions were not taking place, what with The Lord of the house being so ill. The sad fact was he would probably be gone before the new year. And what a new year it would be. A new century. 

Elsie and Charles did have more time together. In fact throughout the last two years they had much time to themselves. The summer season in London did not occur for the past 2 years and the family did not take extended vacations. Robert Crawley stepped into the role of head of the family and was proceeding over the running of the estate. 

The heads of staff took most if not all of their halfdays together and even found more time to escape the Abbey together. 

-

Charles stretched along their bed. The wake up knock was just sounded, but he had slowly been coming back into consciousness because of his own internal clock. He reached for his wife and was met with cold sheets. Confused, Charles sat up and looked around the room. There was no sign of her and his confusion grew. Typically Charles woke first and he would encourage his wife to join the awoken world after his return from the bathroom. 

Charles stood and stretched once more, then walked to his room. Grabbing his robe, he tucked it around himself and moved to the hallway, then bathroom. 

Once he returned, he heard shuffling coming from the other. He entered through their shared door and found his wife getting ready for the day. He leaned against the doorway and enjoyed the view, he could not help the small smile that overcame his face. He would never not appreciate his wife's form. She was in her chemise and was working one leg into her drawers. He knew she would wait for him to help with the corset. 

He was so very lucky to have her in his life. To share the small moments and soon enough the grief that would overcome the household. She was his grounding force. His light in the dark. He smirked to himself, amused by his sentimental musings. 

Once her underthings were situated Elsie looked up and found his eyes. She didn't look startled at his sudden appearance, probably knowing he was there all along.  

“Happy Christmas, darling,” she greeted. 

“Happy Christmas, dear,” he replied.  

Elsie moved to her vanity and picked up a smell wrapped gift. She walked over to him and placed it into his hands. 

“I know we said we would not exchange anything this year, but I saw this and could not help myself.” 

“How can I argue with you, when you're in your underthings?” He said thinking it was a good thing his hands were presently occupied opening his gift. He undid the ribbon and pulled the lid open. He moved his eyes down from her blushing face to see what his charming wife got him. Nestled in a bed of cardboard cushioning was an intricate pocket watch. It was silver with a decorative golden center. Beautifully crafted, it was apparent this was a luxury watch. Charles was in awe. 

“This is….” Charles was lost for words. How could she possibly have known how much a pocket watch like this would mean to him. He had always wanted one. Of course he had a standard time piece, but nothing as spectacular as the gift presented in front of him. Traditionally a father or grandfather would pass down their watch. Unfortunately Charles’s father had died much too soon and did not have the funds or standing to possess such an heirloom.  

“Please don’t say it’s too much. I know how much you have wanted one. Plus your current watch is a bit worn.” Elsie moved her hands to his upper arms and gave him a loving squeeze. 

Charles looked back towards her face. Her open expression of love still stunned him. Charles moved his hand around her waist and brought her forward. He planted a passionate kiss upon her. She moved her arms around his neck and deepened the kiss. 

Charles maneuvered them back a little and placed the gift box upon her vanity. Lips still attracted he backed her into the closest wall and ravished her as best he could. 

When the kiss became more heated Elsie drew back “We haven't the time” she said breathlessly. 

Charles chuckled and rested his head where her head met her shoulders. 

He then whispered into her ear “We will finish this later.” He was pleased to feel her wiggle within his arms, assuming a shiver made it throughout her body. He loved how she reacted to his voice. Something he learned to use to his advantage when they had a disagreement. Lowering his voice a few octaves generally worked in his favor quite often. 

Elsie moved her head back to catch his eyes once more. She brought her dainty hands to encircle his face, stroking his jar with her thumbs. She stared into his eyes for a moment before bringing  his lips to hers once more in a gentle kiss. 

“I’m glad you like it,” she stated against his lip, then drew back a little to give him a knowing look. 

“I love it, now let’s get your corset on, we are expected at breakfast.” 

Charles helped his wife with her most pesky garment, all the while thinking of some way to reciprocate her generous gesture.

He thought about gifts she might like, but he knew in his heart what she would like most. He decided he would put some plans into motion and surprise her later.  

-

Charles and Elsie left the downstairs Christmas celebrations early. One slipped away unnoticed first and the other followed soon after. An early night was acceptable on holidays. The family did not expect the staff to work afternoons of those days. They knew they would not be missed. 

Once both were safely inside their quarters, hands worked together to remove clothing. Lips explored and nimble fingers undid ties and buttons. 

Once down to her sift Elsie moved away and started to light the candles throughout her side of their rooms. Charles watched her work, he took note of the candle glow illuminating her form through her sift. He felt his blood move south at a faster pace, his manhood twitching with want of her. 

He decided to be productive as well and moved their top bed cover onto the floor. He had no plans of holding back. Not wanting to waste the opportunity of ravishing his wife truly while the rest of the staff were occupied many floors below. 

After spreading the blanket out, he threw a few pillows down as well. After taking stock of his handy work he looked up to see if his wife had finished her task. 

His jaw went slack as his eyes met her form, void of her sift and staring intently in his direction. 

He straightened up and quickly disrobed fully, just as his underwear touched the ground she was upon him. Chest meeting chest, arms embracing the other, the couple started their familiar dance with much fervor. 

Charles lifted her into his arms and she instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist. Lips battled together, tongues greeted each other with strong stokes. 

Charles moved her over to the bedding on the ground and lowered her gently. He remained in a position over her and moved his manhood over her core. Peeling himself from over her he stained up, but remained between her thighs. Taking in the sight before him Charles grew even more excited. His wife looked glorious, chest moving up and down with her rapid breaths. Her deep blue eyes looked almost black with desire. 

Elsie moved her hands to glide up his torso, then drawing her nails along his sides, inciting a pleasurable hiss from him. 

Charles moved his hands to her hips, running his thumbs along her hip bones, then moving his hands up her stomach. He stoked the underside of her breast and then cupped them. He loved how her breast filled his hands. He moved his thumbs over her nipples, knowing how she liked them manipulated he moved to please her. She rewarded him with a low moan. 

His ministrations elicited rhythmic movement from her hip. Her core met his manhood in a delicious fashion. She worked her pelvis against him, until he could not take it any longer. The need to be within her was overwhelming, he moved his hands back to her hips and guided himself to her entrance. 

Charles rocked forward just an inch and Elsie mewed, signaling her permission and readiness. 

He pushed further in, moving his hips back and forth until he was fully seated within her. He started his trust slowly, taking pleasure for her body, but also the look upon her face. Eyes closed, hair splayed around her head, a grin upon her lips when they were not open and releasing a moan. 

Although he liked this position, he felt the need to be closer. He placed his hands upon her upper thighs, encouraging her to move her legs up against his hips, while he slid his upper body to lay upon hers. Chest to chest again, Charles balanced on his forearms, not wanting to crush her. He moved to place kisses along her neck and jaw, all the while keeping up his steady pace. 

Elsie squeezed her arms around his back, hands placed just below his shoulder blades. She rubbed her hands into his flesh, scratching some up and down his back. She moved her body in rhythm with his. She could feel her pleasure growing. Wanting him to move faster she tilted her pelvis back and forth at a faster pace and he followed. 

The passion between the pair grew and their world narrowed to just the two of them. Thrust became faster with more powerful strokes. The couple moved at a punishing pace.  Elsie bit into his shoulders when her orgasm overtook her. She squealed a little from the intensity, her toes curled and she moved his hips against his, chasing the last pleasurable shocks from her climax. Breathing deeply she felt Charles still thrusting within her. She felt the moment Charles was about to follow her. She pushed on his shoulders, reminding him to leave her just in time for his release. He slipped from her and grunted into her neck, his climax meeting their bedding. 

Charles collapsed upon her, not having the energy to do anything else. He drew in breaths quickly, aware and enjoying the feeling of her hands moving along his back. 

Elsie did not mind his weight upon her. She liked the feeling of him surrounding her, the pressure of his body on her was pleasant and reassuring. She kissed his jaw, then moved light kisses upon his face until she met his mouth. He responded greedily, deepening the kiss and moaning into her mouth. 

Regaining some strength Charles broke their kiss and moved off her to lay by her side. They rearranged themselves to face the other. Charles moved a piece of loose curls behind her ear as she rested her head upon his bicep. 

“I suppose we should make the bed and move there,” Elsie murmured. 

“We could… or we can rest here for a bit.” He said while caressing her jaw. 

She snuggled her cheek into his upper arm and moved her body to be as close to his as possible. 

He took that to mean she was content where they were and curled her within his arms to bring her closer to him. 

- 

In the dead of night the couple sprang up from their slumber by the knocking heard throughout the room. Sleep clouded their mind and they were unable to determine who’s door the sound was coming from. 

“Carson, please open the door,” a familiar voice sounded from the other room. 

Charles was the first to react, drawing the blankets back and moving quickly to the other room. The call fully sobered him from sleep. He closed the door between the two rooms, then made it to his bed and pulled the covers back, something he forgot to do before falling asleep.  

He took stock of himself, taking in his undressed self. He went to his wardrobe and removed his thick rob. Putting it on while making his way to open the door. He was securing the tie when he made eye contact with Robert Crawley. 

The pained look within the younger man’s eye told Charles exactly why he was being summoned in the middle of the night. 

“Carson, I need you to arrange for one of the stable boy to ready a cart.” 

“Yes, Milord,” his voice gravelly from disuse and Robert Crawley’s unspoken declaration. 

The young lord's eyes glistened with un-shed tears and Charles felt moved to place a reassuring hand upon his shoulder. Giving into grief for the family and the meaning of the Lord’s loss placed upon Robert Crawley, Charles felt the young lord needed some steady support. 

“Who should I ask to retrieve?” 

“Please have him fetch Dr. Clarkson and the Reverend.” 

“Yes, Milord.” 

Charles moved out into the hall and towards the oldest stable boys room. 

-

The funeral was a somber affair. Many surrounding families of high status joined the family in saying goodbye. 

The staff remained busy ensuring all were taken care of and guests were comfortable. Elsie felt she was constantly running around. Making sure rooms were cleaned and readied, then maintained during the guest stay. 

Elsie reflected on her bored state before Lord Grantham's death. She was now too busy to think of much else besides the guest and family’s comfort. The last two weeks had been the most hectic since she first arrived and then took her place as Housekeeper.

She took care of the family and comforted distressed servants. She barely had time to breathe let alone speak to her husband. And she knew he was grieving. He had worked for the lord for many years. Respected his status and worked tirelessly to uphold the standards and honor of the house. 

At night they would be asleep once their heads hit their pillows. She was tired, but he looked exhausted. She tried to sooth him as best she could, but he preferred to remain silent and rest whenever he could. She vowed to look after him and ease his pain in whatever way she could.

Notes:

I do not own the rights to Downton Abbey.

Reviews keep me going.....

Chapter 19: 1900

Notes:

Sorry for the long wait...

I'm a Dog Breeder and have been busy with my current litter. Pups are going home soon and I'm hoping to have more time for this fic... I miss it!

Anyways thanks for reading.

Chapter 19: 1900

 

The transition of the Earldom-ship went more smoothly than Charles anticipated. Although in hindsight he should have realized it would not be so taxing. Robert Crawley had been overtaking many responsibilities well before his father’s death. 

The grief within the household was still draining, but life moves forward. 

The Dowager Countess still resided within the walls of Downton, but was renovating the Dowager house within the village to her liking. She oversaw the changes and plans to the house with much vigor. Constantly asking for a carriage to be ready for her visits to the house. Soon enough she would be out of the Abbey. 

Charles didn't know how to feel about her coming absence. He had worked with her for many years and would miss her way of managing the house. Of course Lady Cora would conduct herself well, but it would not be the same. 

Charles did not appreciate change. In fact he dreaded it. 

-

Elsie was rushing her checks upstairs. She was running behind in her well managed routine. Something that frustrated her. She wiped her brow as she made her way down the family's hallway. Her keys were rattling rather loudly, she moved her hand to grasp the noisy meddles, trying to stop the noise. Not wanting to distribute the family if any were in their bedrooms. Her thumb subconsciously caressed her most treasures key dangling from her chatelaine.  

She was about to round the doorway into the last room needing overseeing when she heard from a room she already passed.  

“Is that you Mrs. Hughes?” Elsie recognized the voice of the former Lady Grantham. She stopped in her tracks and turned-around towards the Lady’s room. 

Elsie looked through the doorway, and observed some of the maids packing Lady Violet’s luggage while the Lady supervised. 

Lady Violet looked to the Housekeeper and indicated for her to enter. 

“Mrs. Hughes, help with this.” She waved her hand towards her closet and packing efforts. 

“I’d like all this packed and brought over to Grantham house by tomorrow. At the pace these maids are going, I won’t be moved for a week. Thank God your keys give you away Mrs. Hughes. We would all be lost without you. Now, show these maids how to efficiently pack.” 

Side eyes and shy looks were collectively drawn towards the Lady. Several of the maids looked down in shame. Some shuffled about the room at a faster pace. Most looked to Mrs. Hughes for help or more so, guidance in how to react to the former Countess’s criticism.  

Elsie nodded to Lady Violet and moved to get to work. When she noticed the Lady’s focus directed elsewhere she gave her maids a small reassuring smile. 

Elsie started taking down formal frocks from the closet and packed them into one of the open luggage cases. Making sure to fold properly, Elsie set her mind to this new task. Knowing this would be a long process. Elsie resigned her expectations for what she wanted to complete that day. Reorganizing the list in her mind, Elsie set different task in order of priority and though about ways to best accomplish them. She determined that Sofia would now have to be involved and delegated too.  

After a while with most of Lady Violet’s wardrobe packed, Elsie dismissed the maids, determined to finish on her own. She sent the maids on to different tasks. 

She knew she had made the correct decision by the pleased look upon Lady Violet’s face. 

Once they were alone the former Countess said “Thank God for you Mrs. Hughes.” 

Elsie did not acknowledge her with words, but inclined her head. 

“I wanted to speak to you before my departure.” 

Still working, Elsie was surprised when Lady Violet asked her to take a seat. She placed one of the last dresses into the case, then moved to take a seat across from the Lady on the vanity stool. 

“Lady Cora is not in the know about Mr. Crawley and I wanted your input. Do you want her involved?” Her full attention was placed upon the housekeeper and Elsie was a little unnerved.  

Elsie thought through her opinion and response, but before she could voice it, Lady Violet continued. 

“I would advise that you do. She will take charge, as I have, in distracting him from his unbearable behavior.” Her unspoken words were loud and clear. Elsie would need a new ally. Her chest grew tight with nerves. Did she want someone else knowing of her debacle with James Crawley? Her feeling of unease changed suddenly to a feeling of loss. She would miss Lady Violet’s support. Her understanding of the situation and her efforts to protect her. She was truly grateful for Lady Violets involvement.

“I suppose it would be unavoidable,” Elsie replied. 

“Yes, from what you have told me, Mr. Crawley seems rather keen on your company.” 

Elsie felt her face heat. Not expecting such a bold statement from her employer. Lady Violet stared at her blankly, not at all affected by her implications. Perhaps, all too aware of how many servants James Crawley had pursued in the past. 

“Don’t look so embarrassed Mrs. Hughes, I know you have no intentions of taking up with Mr. Crawley. You have standards and best keep to them. We have had luck with the plan in place and Mr. Crawley has been staying in line. I want to keep it that way.” 

Still a bit taken aback Elsie could not find her voice and just nodded in agreement. Although she found it odd that Lady Violet had this much trust in Lady Cora. Elsie had the impression that Lady Violet did not hold much merit where Lady Cora was involved. Perhaps that was just how all In-Law relationships were. Not that she would know personally.  

“Would you share with Lady Cora, or should I?” Lady Violet asked. 

Elsie stood, then moved to the wardrobe once more, needing to keep her hands busy for the finale of this conversation. She grasped the last dress and pressed it against her body, moving her hand down along the fabric to straighten it out before folding. 

After a moment of thought Elsie said “I’ll tell her.” 

Lady Violet acknowledged her statement with a tilt of her head. She then stood and looked about the room. 

“Well… seems this job is complete. Go find some hall-boys to start bringing these down.” She gestured to all the luggage. 

“Yes, Milady.”

Elsie closed the top of the last case and moved to do just as the former Countess bid. 

-

The following week went by promptly. All the activities in moving Lady Violet into Grantham House capture much of the time of the staff. Elsie took up much of the work. Getting Grantham house into order and finding a housekeeper and cook for the smaller house. She felt like she barely had time to have a conversation with her husband. Her days consisted of giving out orders to her maids, doing her household checks and then traveling to Grantham house to organize and help unpack. 

She found a promising woman from the village to undertake the role of housekeeper, she would be starting within the next day. The woman would double as a cook for the foreseeable future. Elsie’s involvement was complete and she felt like she could finally breathe. 

Lady Violet was bringing along her ladies maid. Elsie would need the maid’s room to be thoroughly cleaned and readied for the next inhabitant. But that was a task for tomorrow. For now she would focus on getting ready for bed and perhaps reconnect with Charles. Warmth spread through her lower region and she hurried her efforts in getting ready. 

-

Breathing hard together after their earlier efforts, the couple rejoiced in the afterglow. Elsie was draped over Charles’ chest, not quite ready to move from his warmth, while Charles moved his hand up and down her bare back. 

Elsie released a happy hum into his chest as Charles nuzzled his nose into her hair. He moved to lick the shell of her ear and then sucked on her lob. 

“You're going to get me going again if you keep that up,” Elsie teased. 

“Perhaps that’s the intention.” 

“Are you prepared to follow through?” 

“I’m always prepared” 

Elsie giggled, drawing her head up to search for his mouth. She kissed him deeply and moved her leg to settle in between his. She smiled into the kiss when she felt his twitching response. Her hips instinctively moved forward upon his leg, looking for friction. 

Charles drew away from her lips and said “I believe this is the first time we have been this adventurous while in this bed.” he alluded to the empty room on the other side of hers. 

“Yes Charles, now be quiet and show me just how adventurous you can be.” 

Not the slightest bit bothered by her bossy tone, Charles moved his arms around her more fully and flipped her onto her back, covering her body with his. 

He whispered into her ear “ As my Lady wishes.” 

-

Charles was overseeing breakfast for the new Lord Grantham the following morning. He found it endearing that young Lady Mary was starting to take up breakfast with her father on some mornings. She seemed very proud to escape her nanny and spend time with her father. This was one such morning. 

Lady Mary was doing her darndest to emulate her father and his breakfast manners. Charles thought it was cute when Mr. Crawley would put back the knife after buttering his toast only for Lady Mary to pick it up right after and do the exact same. She did this throughout their breakfast together. Copying his actions. Her facial expression serious and focused. 

Charles noticed Mr. Crawley’s smirk over- top his newspaper every so often. Clearly noticing his daughter's activities. 

Charles was proud of the young girl's mature manner, he could not imagine just how proud her actual father must be. She was such a delightful, smart girl. 

Just as their breakfast was wrapping up Robert Crawley said “Can you let Mrs. Hughes know that Lady Crawley would like to meet with her this morning?” 

Lady Mary looked up from her almost empty plate, observing every interaction her father initiated. 

“I can Milord,” Charles said, questioning within his head just what the Lady wanted to talk to his wife about. Was it standard household dealings or something more serious? 

He would just have to ask her later. 

-

Elsie found herself meeting with Lady Cora in her own office. She silently thanked Charles for his earlier warning, although she thought she would be summoned to the Lady and not have her seated across from her at her own tea table. 

“Mrs. Hughes, I wanted to discuss a few items with you.” She took a sip of the tea that was place in front of her. 

“The first being, we are going to be needing a new Cook.” She did not notice the eyebrow that raised upon the Housekeeper's face. Clearly not in the know of the present Cook leaving.

“Mrs. Evans put in her notice yesterday. Did you notice anything amiss with her? Apparently she has been unhappy for some time.” 

Elsie shook her head in disapproval and denial. Mrs. Even indeed did not confide in her. 

“This puts us in quite a pinch, she wants to leave immediately and is not agreeable to stay until someone else is found.” 

“Yes, Milady. I will put out an advertisement tomorrow.” 

“I’d like to be apart of the interview process.” 

Elsie did not expect that response, but was pleased the new Lady Grantham wanted to be involved.

“Of course.” 

“Now onto the next piece of business. Lady Violet hinted that you needed to discuss something with me?” Her open expression helped Elsie gather her courage to discuss that particular bit of business. 

Elsie nodded and spent the rest of the morning in discussion with Lady Cora about her troubles with Mr. Crawley. 

The conclusion of which was a new understanding between the two women and acceptance of what Lady Cora needed to be aware of when Mr. Crawley was present. 

More respect grew and a new ally was indeed found. 

-

Months went on with their new normal. A new Cook was hired and moved into the room next to theirs. Their bedroom activities had to venture back to previous methods. 

Mrs. Patmore was a stout woman with an iron mentality. She commanded her kitchen and took no prisoners when it came to perfection. 

Already Elsie had engaged in a few small confrontations with the new Cook. Once more the store cupboard became a thing of contention. Elsie put her foot down on handing the key over. She did not appreciate the Cook’s bold mannerisms, but Lady Cora and the family seemed pleased with her meals, so she was to stay. 

Elsie could admit that the staff meals had improved. Charles especially seemed to like the change in food. He finished his meals with gusto and praised the meals often. This brought out a tad bit of jealousy. It was unnecessary she knew, but she could not help feel the envy grow every time he praised another woman's cooking. There was nothing to be done though. She needed to remind herself there was no need to worry.

- 

Change always seemed to fall within the same year and 1900 was proving to be a challenging one at that.  

Halfway through the summer Elsie received a letter while the family was away for the first time in a few years to the London season. 

It was from the hired maid in Argyll. 

 

Dear Mrs. Hughes, 

I’m sorry to be writing such a letter to you. Unfortunately I need to inform you of your mother’s bedridden state. I’m afraid she does not have much time. 

I implore you to make arrangements and make haste to Scotland. 

There is not much else to say other than she has asked for you. 

Sally Fields

 

The letter dropped from Elsie's grasp and fell to the floor without her notice. Her mind was going a mile a minute with worrisome thoughts and plans. 

She needed to inform the staff of her departure and give instructions to overseeing staff members. She knew the family would understand and she planned on taking time off anyways.

Her mind wandered to Charles and how to reach him in a timely manner. Maybe she would send him a wire-tap. And a letter. 

Panic started to set in. Thoughts of not reaching her mother in time flooded her mind. Elsie stood up and hurried out her office door.

Notes:

I do not own the rights to Downton Abbey.

Please review!

Chapter 20: Goodbye

Chapter 20: Goodbye

 

Elsie practically jumped from the cart, making haste for the front door of her family’s dwelling. She only just remembered her bag on her way towards the house. After an arduous journey, Elsie was relieved to have reached her destination. Nerves surged through her system, dread flooded her veins for what she expected to find after walking through the front door. 

Not stopping to knock, she barreled her way through, then stood in the front room. She took in her surroundings, noticing the heat coming from the stove, nicely heating the small house. It was a bit warm for a summer day, but she figured Sally kept the fire up for the comfort of her mother. 

She heard low voices in the living area and headed that way. She stopped in the doorway and observed her sister seated on the couch working on a simple knitting row. Sally walked through the bedroom door and spotted her. 

“Oh, you're here!” She practically signed in relief. 

“Yes… How is she?” 

Sally looked down, a sad look overcame her face and Elsie knew. 

Alarmed, Elsie said “Am I too late?” 

Sally looked up sharply “Oh no Miss! I’m so sorry, No she is, well not fine, but still with us.” 

Elsie breathed out slowly, her heart was racing uncontrollably, but relief filled her system. She had misunderstood the maid’s expression and took a few more calming breath.

Elsie did not acknowledge the weary maid, just walked past her and into her mother’s room. 

Her dread came back full force when her eyes fell upon her mothers still form. She could tell she was sleeping, but her breathing was shallow. The soft wheezing noise unsettled her greatly. 

She noticed a chair set up right next to the bed and she took a seat. 

Elsie released another slow breath she had been holding and took her mother's hand. She sat for a while, just rejoicing in being in the presence of her mother once more.  

-

Elsie had settled in as best she could under the circumstances. She took charge of the household, making sure her sister was occupied and simultaneously taking care of her mother. Sally was also a tremendous help, mostly with Becky. Her sister seemed very comfortable with the maid, a saving grace so she could focus more so on their mother. 

Her mother truly did not have much time, she was barely conscious and was not able to speak at all. One final conversation was not possible. An almost panic inducing discovery. Fortunately she did respond to Elsie’s presents. Love and recognition still shined within her eyes when she was awake. 

She had been there a week so far and the town doctor had just left after his most recent visit. He stated that her mother did not have more than a few days remaining. She thanked him for his time and went back to attend to her frail mother. 

Elsie was exhausted. She remained busy throughout the day and stayed up most the night, afraid her mother would leave them while everyone was asleep. There were blankets upon the floor, existing as her bed, but it was not comfortable in the least. She respected her sister’s place beside their mother at night. She could not bear taking that small comfort from either of them. Her poor sister would be in for quite a shock once their mother was gone. 

Becky was agitated during Elsie’s stay. She could not tell if it was her presence or if her sister had an inkling about their mother’s condition. Becky did not screech or become manic as she sometimes did under stress, but she was twitchy and looked around frequently. As if she noticed the lack of their mother’s normal role in her life. 

Elsie made time to do little things for her sister. She would take her tea often and just sit quietly next to Becky when she had a moment. Elsie did not know how best to comfort her, but thought her quite presents could be enough. 

-

The end came as the doctor predicted, just ten days after Elsie arrived. Becky it seemed was the first to notice. Refusing to leave the bed and clutching their mother’s arm. Both daughters surrounded their mother as she took her last breath. 

For hours after, for that’s how it felt, Elsie stared down towards her mother still form. Disbelief and trepidation clouded her mind. 

Becky was still pressed against their mother’s body. She too refused to leave. Thank god for dear Sally. Elsie could hear her puttering around in the kitchen. She assumed she had already summoned the doctor. Sally seemed eager to help in any way she could. 

A few moments passed when Elsie heard a tentative knock upon the door-frame. She looked up to see the dismayed expression of dear Sally. 

“There is a gentleman visitor at the door Miss, say you'd want to see ehm.” 

Elsie shook her head to dislodge the cloudiness and prepare herself to leave the room for the first time since her mother's passing. She needed gear herself up for the coming conversations.

Elsie said “Is it the doctor?” 

“No, not the Doctor, he has not arrived yet.” 

Confusion settled over her, who could be coming round at this time? 

Elsie made a move to stand, but about halfway up she needed to sit back down. A wave of dizziness overtook her. Elsie took a deep breath, not expecting such a bodily reaction. 

Sally moved towards her after seeing her struggle and offered her arm in assistance. 

Elsie gladly accepted the help and stood.

“You need something to eat Miss, you have barely eaten since arriving.” 

“I’m fine.”  

“Course you are, come let's take care of this visitor.” Sally said as she guided her towards the front door. 

Elsie thought she would actually meet the floor when she saw her husband standing on her family’s pouch waiting for entry. 

Charles moved forward quickly to support her elbow when he noticed her pale complexion and the sway of her body. 

His uneasiness amplified when he felt her melt into his side. He held her up and guided her into one of the kitchen table chairs. 

Elsie placed her head in her hands and rubbed her eyes for a moment before looking up into his eyes. 

“How are you here?” Sadness showed in her beautiful eyes and he knew he was too late to meet his mother in-law while she was still with the living. 

“I asked for some time after I got your letter.” 

“And they just gave it to you?” disbelief present in her tone. 

“I said there was a relation who needed my assistance. Surprisingly they did not ask too many questions.” 

Elsie nodded and then put her head back into her hands. She cradled her head for some time, he noticed silent tears making their way through the seams between her fingers. 

Suddenly a slice of toast and butter were thrust in front of her. 

“Eat.” The maid directed towards his wife. Clarity overcame him and he understood that his wife had not been taking care of herself. Not that it surprised him. She always took care of others before herself. He would certainly be looking out for her. Making sure she ate and rested. 

Elsie removed her hands from her face and looked at him once more. Her saddened state did not change, but she did attempt a small smile in his direction. She accepted her small meal and took a bite of her toast. 

Pleased the maid or nurse, for he did not know, left them in peace and made her way into what he thought was a bedroom.  

After finishing her toast, Elsie wiped her mouth on a nearby cloth and turned to him. 

“I’m glad you’re here” She grabbed for his hand and clasped it in hers with a strong grip. 

He was about to utter some words of comfort when a knock sounded on the door. 

Elsie released his hand and stood to answer the door. She ushered in what he assumed was the doctor and they both disappeared into the room the maid went into before. 

-

The burial was a small affair. Just the family and a few townsfolk. His wife stood beside him and he noticed her sister was glued to Sally the maid, who he was formally introduced to earlier. There was quite the outburst from Becky when their mother’s body was taken from the house. The girl was very distressed, the only person able to console her was the maid. 

He felt for his wife, losing her mother and then not being able to comfort her sister. Although she tried, Becky wanted nothing from her. He could see the stain between the two sisters and the affect it had on his wife.

The service was over in a timely manner and they were then approached by those present with condolences. He noticed Sally led Becky away shortly after the service ended. He assumed they would go back to the house. 

Once the final person said their peace he felt Elsie put her hand in his. She started to pull him in a direction unknown. She let go once he started following her for appearances sake. 

After a few minutes of walking, Charles took in their surroundings. She led him to the back of a nearby barn, a somewhat secluded area. 

Once she seemed sure of their destination and quite surrounding, she turned to him and threw herself into his chest. Tears streamed down her face. Sobs made it past her lips. He brought his arms around her form, collecting her to him in earnest and kissed her hair. 

She muffled her cries into his chest, finally giving into her grief. 

He rubbed her back and spoke what he hoped were calming, reassuring words of comfort into her ear. 

This was the most distressed he had ever seen her, completely understandable, but still jarring. 

He was used to his emotionally stable wife. All he could do was hold her and keep her upright.  

When her cries ceased some he moved his hands to hold her face and bestowed upon her lips a gentle kiss. 

She returned the kiss, but pulled back shortly after. 

She placed her hands upon his and said “I suppose we should get back.” 

He nodded in agreement and followed her as she walked in the direction of the house, all the while wiping her face with her sleeve. He rushed to her side and handed her his hankie. 

She looked grateful and started wiping her eyes and nose with that. 

-

That night Elsie found herself seated with Charles and Sally at the kitchen table discussing her sister. Plans were being drawn up for whom would be accompanying Becky to her new home in Lytham St Annes in Lancashire. She felt bad for moving Becky out of Scotland, but Sanders House seemed the best facility to meet the needs of her sister. 

“Sally, would you join?” Elsie asked. 

Sally nodded and said “Of course I will.” 

“Thank you.” 

“I believe we can all go if the care home accepts her soon,” Charles stated. 

“They have a spot for her now, I have been searching for a home for a while now. The facility in Lytham St Annes seems agreeable. Correspondence has been timely and informative.” Elsie informed the group. 

“Do you think belongings can be packed up shortly and we can depart in two days?” Charles asked. 

“The furniture can stay as part of the lease agreement. Sally and I can have everything ready in a few days.” 

“What would you like me to do?” Charles inquired. 

“Can you arrange our travel?” 

“Yes dear.”  

Once everyone knew their task, they dispersed. Sally left for her home and the couple got up to get ready for bed. 

- 

Sometime later the couple were lying close together in the spare rooms narrow bed. Elsie’s back was spooned into her husband's chest. She nuzzled her face upon one of the arms surrounding her. 

“She is going to be so distressed.” Elsie worriedly expressed. 

Charles squeezed her to him more and said “She will adjust.” 

“I don’t know if she truly ever will.” Her voice strained from her held in emotions, she knew she sounding as if she was about to weep. Charles moved to place soft kisses upon her neck. He nuzzled her gently and whispered “It’s going to be okay, my love.” 

She softly cried within his arms for a time until exhaustion overtook her and she fell asleep. 

Charles followed her soon into sleep, after thinking a bit of how best to support her. 

-

The four occupants were finally settled into their train compartment. Getting Becky onto the train had been a frightful business. The poor girl was distressed by the entirely new experience, having never seen a train before in her life. It took many attempts and a lot of hand-holding from Sally to get her onboard. 

Elsie was drained from the situation. All she could fathom in that moment was sitting next to Charles and embracing the current silence. 

An hour into the ride everyone had a hot cup of tea warming their hands. Elsie was finally starting to come back into the moment. 

Elsie noticed Becky looked overwhelmed, she was rocking back and forth in her seat. A clear sign of her distress. Sally was trying her best to keep her calm and it was working to an extent. 

All of a sudden Sally decided to start up a conversation. 

“You should have corrected me when I called you Miss.” Sally addressed Elsie. 

Elsie looked up from the gaze she had on her sister. 

She continued before Elsie could formulate a response.

“How long have you been married?” 

“Oh, a few years,” Elsie answered. 

“Almost 4,” Charles added. Raising a brow towards his wife because of her vague answer. He noticed her focus directed at Becky. 

Sally must have noticed as well “If you keep talking and ignore her, she will pull out of this fit.”

Elsie looked in her direction after that statement. 

“Our anniversary is coming up soon,” Elsie contributed. Silently agreeing to go with Sally's suggestion.

“I heard you work together.” 

“We do,” not really liking the topic of conversation, Elsie replied in a bored tone. 

Sally didn't seem to understand and said “Your mother talked a lot about you. She was proud you married and still found a way to keep your position.” 

Surprised Elsie said “Did she really?” 

“Oh, Yes!” 

“What else did she say?” 

“She didn't give me direct knowledge of you, but I could tell she greatly appreciated your letters, she did not read them aloud, but she did tell Becky and inadvertently myself about some of the content.” 

Elsie remained silent and Sally continued “She told us how you plan parties and all about the high class people you associated with.” 

“I saved all the letters if you want me to send them to you.” 

“I would appreciate that,” Elsie acknowledged. 

Elsie looked over to Becky. She seemed more settled. 

“Sometimes she just needs a moment alone to figure out her surroundings. I think she has done rather well today.” 

Elsie nodded along, understanding this was a big change for her sister and in hindsight she has been handling it rather well. 

-

Charles found transportation from the station to Becky’s new home. They finally arrived in front of the large house and started walking up the path to the front entrance. 

Becky was somewhat subdued, Charles surmised from exhaustion. It had been a taxing day of travel. 

Once inside the group was greeted by an older woman in a nurses uniform. 

“Welcome to Sanders House, how can I help you?” 

“Hello I’m Elsie Hughes, my sister Becky is to become a resident here.” 

The nurse then looked towards Becky and addressed her “Hello miss Becky, you look very tired, do you want me to show you your room.” 

Becky suddenly turned shy and stepped behind Sally more fully. 

“Why don't I have your friend follow me and you can follow your friend?”

“Let’s go Becky, I want to see your room.” Sally took her by the hand and led her forward. 

Charles and Elsie followed behind, wanting Becky to take it all in and keep an eye on her reaction to the house. 

-

Charles and Elsie were seated in the office of Sanders House’s Housekeeper. They were alone waiting for the matron to arrive, so they could sign the final paperwork. 

Both were ready to find an Inn and collapse into bed. 

Elsie believed Becky would do well at Sanders House. Her room was nice and she had it all to herself. There were activities and best of all, people similar to herself. Elsie was hoping Becky could make more connections and perhaps build friendships. 

Finally they heard the door open from behind them and both turned to watch the matron enter the room. 

She was a tall woman with a no nonsense disposition. 

“Mrs. Hughes, how are you? And please introduce me to your companion.” 

“I’m doing well. This is my husband.” Elsie moved her hand in his direction. 

“Oh, nice to meet you Mr. Hughes.” 

The couple exchanged a look, but did not correct the housekeeper. They did not want any confusion on how letters were to be addressed to Elsie. 

“Pleasure,” Charles replied. 

“Now I have our contract to go over and sign.” The housekeeper walked around her desk and pulled the contact for one of the many piles upon her desk.  

She handed it to Elsie and moved to take a seat. 

Elsie read it though and then handed it to Charles. 

Charles perused the text and gave it a thorough read, raising an eyebrow at the price of care for one mouth, but didn't bring it up. Perfectly aware they could afford it and that Elsie wanted to provide as much as she could for her sister. He knew the length she went in deciding exactly where her sister should go after the death of her mother. 

The matron handed Elsie a pen and she proceeded in signing the necessary paperwork. 

Elsie made sure the facility had a thorough history in regards to her sister. She also made sure they had a competent staff and reliable doctors on hand if needed. 

She signed the contract and both stood to say goodbye to Becky. They would not return the next day, both needing to return to the Abbey to resume work. 

-

They entered Becky’s room and observed her seated at a small desk staring out the window. Sally had already left for the night, but had been willing to stay in Lytham St. Ann for a few days. She wanted to make Becky’s transition as smooth as possible. Elsie was entirely grateful, knowing she would not be a true comfort to her sister as much as Sally was. 

“Becky.” When she didn't get a response Elsie walked further into the room. 

“Becky it’s time for us to go” 

Elsie placed a tentative hand on her sister’s shoulder. Becky did not shy away, which was a relief for the eldest sister. She moved her hand down Becky’s arm and then crouched down, as best she could in her stiff skirt, to the side of her sister’s chair. She still remained in contact by resting her hand on her sister's upper leg. 

“Please look at me.” 

Her sister finally turned her head in Elsie’s direction. They shared a look for a few moments. 

Elsie noticed the sadness in her sister's gaze. Guilt filled her chest. A good sister would not leave their baby sister all alone in an unfamiliar house. 

She felt a hand placed upon her shoulder. Charles must have read her expression for he gave her a comforting squeeze. She lifted her hand to cover his. Stroking his fingers in appreciation. 

“We need to leave Becky,” Elsie stated again. 

Her sister's brows melted together. Elsie interpreted this look for her understanding. She moved to stand and Charles offered her a hand. 

Elsie took a chance and moved forward to help Becky stand and brought her into her arms. 

She wrapped her arms around Becky gently and after a moment she felt Becky raise her own arms in return. Elsie took the opportunity to hold her sister. She tried to let her guilt and sadness melt away with their embrace. She tried to convey her love into the hug. She didn't want her sister to feel alone. 

Becky was the first to move away, she pushed back, but stopped for a moment to stare into Elsie’s eyes. She looked her sister over then moved to take a seat once again. She proceeds to stare out the window, issuing her own form of goodbye. 

Elsie turned around to face her husband. She saw him look between herself and Becky, trying to determine if this was in fact the final goodbye before they left. 

Elsie inclined her head in answer and moved towards him and the door. 

 

Notes:

I do not own the rights to Downton Abbey.

Chapter 21: Grief and Reunion

Notes:

So sorry for the hiatus. Summer has been crazy to say the least. I'm hoping to continue updates in a timely fashion.

Happy Reading!

I do not own the rights to Downton Abbey.

Chapter 21: Grief and Reunion

The train back to Yorkshire was a silent affair. The couple exchanged few words, Elsie was trapped in her grief and sorrows, while Charles inferred his wife needed some quiet to process the awful past few weeks. Luckily they had a compartment to themselves. Charles was successful in getting his stubborn wife to eat while on the train. He counted that as a win. 

Most of the ride Charles sat by her side and offered comfort as best he could. He hoped his presence and occasional squeeze of the hand was reassuring to her. He released a deep sign of relief when she eventually drifted off to sleep on his shoulder.  

He roused her to wakefulness no more than 30 minutes later when their train arrived at Downton Station. He continued to rub her outer arm after she fully awakened until she stretched her tired body and his hand slowly drifted from her form. 

“I’ll grab our bags darling” Charles stated after placing a kiss against her forehead. 

All Elsie could do was nod, still trying to associate herself with her surroundings after her nap. 

Charles collected their luggage and then helped guide Elsie out of their compartment and onto the platform with a gentle hand to her lower back. 

Once on the platform Elsie finally started to feel more herself. She lamented she was glad naps were not permitted in their occupation, she rather disliked the feeling of waking from one. She felt somewhat lost and unsure of her next steps. 

Thankfully Charles was there, her ever steady companion. She followed him towards the exit and watched as he hired a cart.

Neither of the couple noticed a familiar acquaintance witnessing their departure from the train. 

- 

Their return was met with much relief. The family's London stay was cut short due to Lord Grantham's call to join in the war. His lordship’s possessions and bags were in the process of being packed and loaded. Chaos was permeating about the house.  Lady Grantham seemed distressed and followed close behind her husband at every junction. 

Charles immediately jumped into his role after putting their luggage down. Elsie took everything in and then joined in the chaos. 

The couple watched the Earl leave for duty the next day and then proceeded to help the family in whatever way they could. 

-

The following weeks went by entirely too slowly in Charles' opinion. Normalcy was hard to establish after their return. Elsie dedicated her energy to her role within Downton and not much else. Every night for the past fortnight she practically collapsed onto their bed, once in their room for the evening. 

Charles was worried, but did not know what he could do. He understood the pain and loss his wife was experiencing. He understood why she wanted to remain busy. The death of a parent was one of many life events he now shared with his dear wife. 

Most of his worry derived from her avoidance of well.. Him. He offered his subtle support whenever he could, but she just seemed to be indifferent or unreceptive. He tried not to take it to heart, but he was finding it harder as time went on.  On multiple occasions he felt her pulling away. Both figuratively and physically, she avoided his touch and his conversation. 

What stung the most was when she turned her back to him while in bed. Not their norm at all. Typically she slept within his arms or at least facing him. Her cold shoulder upset him greatly and he didn't know how to fix it. 

He sat at his desk for a while debating with himself about what to do. His work abandoned to the side and his tea from earlier cold. He was brought away from his thoughts by a knock on his pantry door. 

One of the maids stuck her head around the door “May I come in Mr. Carson?” 

He looked up and said “Yes, Francis. How can I help you?” 

“I was asked to inform you that Mr. Crawley and his young son have arrived.” 

Charles gave her a questioning look. Surprised by the unexpected visitors at this time of year. Especially today of all days as the weather had taken a turn. Snow was falling in waves and it looked like the whole household would be staying put for the foreseeable days. 

Francis continued after his silence “Have you seen Mrs. Hughes? Lady Grantham asked me to inform her and have rooms prepared.” 

Charles did not know where his wife was, something he would ratify presently. 

He stood from his desk “I’ll inform her Francis, have the rooms prepared.” 

“Oh!” Charles exclaimed as Francis was about to close the door behind her, trying to get her attention again. “Do you perhaps know why Mr. Crawley and his son are visiting?” 

Francis opened the door wider to better address Mr. Carson. “No, but it could do with his visit a few weeks ago.” 

“A few weeks ago” Charles started in question, mainly to himself, but the maid answered. 

“Yes, Mr. Crawley was here while you and Mrs. Hughes were gone. He was summoned by Lord Grantham before he went off to war.” 

“I see, thank you Francis. You may go.” 

The maid gave a subtle nod and left. 

Charles had to find his wife and later gather some intel from others about the seemingly required presents of James Crawley. 

-

After a thorough search he finally located her within the linen closet. She looked like she was refolding sheets. He moved into the room and shut the door behind him. 

“Elsie” he called after her apparent un-acknowledgement of his appearance. 

She turned her head to look at him, but glanced back at her work a moment later. 

“It’s a bit redundant for refold laundry” 

“Not folded correctly” Elsie responded tersely.  

“Perhaps that is a matter to bring up with the maids.” 

“I want to do it myself.” Her stern voice left no gaps for any further counter. 

Charles signed, accepting his defeat. He didn't think she should be doing unnecessary work, but she obviously found it important. That or she could find nothing better to do in order to stay busy and away from him. 

“I have been looking everywhere for you.” 

“Well, you've found me.” Annoyance evident in her pinched brow and downturned lips. 

Charles signed again. Tired of her indifference. Tired in general. He drew in a breath to steady his nerves and frustration. He knew he should give her leniency. She was grieving and had a right to get through it however she could, but it did not negate his want for his Elsie back. 

He decided just to come out with the news of the unexpected visitors. 

“Mr. Crawley and young Master Patrick have come for a visit. Francis has already been instructed to ready rooms.” 

Elsie turned to him sharply “ In this weather?” 

“Yes, unfortunately.” 

His wife diligently took another set of sheets off the shelf and proceeded to unfold and then refold the set. Her gaze turned far off. 

“They will most likely need to stay multiple days. A week, or perhaps until Lord Grantham returns…I’m not sure” 

She turned towards him after his last statement. 

“That long?” He hated how distressed she now sounded. 

“I need to gather more information. Apparently Mr. Crawley was here just before we got back.” 

Elsie released a deep worried sign. Charles felt terrible. She shouldn't have to handle one more trying ordeal. She had enough on her mind. 

“Dear, I will try my best to keep him away from you.” He stepped more into her space, wanting to offer comfort. He was relieved when she didn’t move away. In fact she turned fully to him and looked into his eyes. His heart twisted within his chest at seeing her watery deep blue eyes. She looked to be  barely holding it together. 

Charles instantly gathered her into his arms and pressed her fully into his chest. He felt her small hands grasp onto his side, clenching the fabric of his overcoat in her fists. 

“Elsie, why don't you go up to our rooms and take a rest. I can say that you have taken ill.” 

“I have too much to do” Charles heard her mummer into his chest.

Charles laughed a bit, “You truly do not, my love. The house is spotless and you are resorting to refolding clean laundry.”

Charles smiled wider when he felt her rumbled laugh and the uncurling of her fist against his sides. 

She pulled back a little and said “I will go up Charles. Can you have one of the maids bring up a plate from me later?” 

“I will indeed.” He pulled her head towards his and placed a kiss upon her forehead. 

-

Later that evening, well after everyone was comfortable in their rooms, Charles heard a knock upon his office door. 

Curious about who his late night inquirer was, he bid them in. 

James Crawley pushed his way in “Carson, you’re still up.” His gaze started drifting about the small room. 

“Looking for something?” Charles stated. 

“Oh yes!” He did not elaborate further, but continued his search with his eyes. 

“Mr. Crawley?” 

James Crawley drew his eyes back to the butler and said “Where has dear Mrs. Hughes been today?” 

Charles’ brows moved together in concern “ She has taken ill. Why do you ask?” 

“Just miss her strong presents. Downton feels different without her near, less appealing. I hope she recovers quickly.” 

Charles reigned in his inner rage and stated “I’m sure she will be well again soon.” 

“I thought perhaps she would have been down here with you.” 

Charles raised a brow “And why would you think that?” 

James Crawley displayed a daring smirk “Seems you spend a lot of time with our dear housekeeper.” 

Charles bristled inwardly at the word “our”, how dare this hornswoggler insinuate his wife belonged to anyone besides himself. 

He took a deep breath and then explained “ We work closely together to maintain this great house.”  

“I’m sure you do, very closely.” 

Charles started to question just what Mr. Crawley was eluding too. Did he suspect something? Obviously. Did he see something? Charles tried to wrack his brain for any instance where he might have paid a bit too much attention to Elsie while in view of others. Such an event did not come to mind.

“I’ll state again, is there something I can help you with Mr. Crawley?”  

James’ eyes snapped back towards Charles “I don't like your tone Carson. You should show more respect to a family member willing to help the estate in its time of need.” 

Charles very much wanted to roll his eyes or display some sort of flippant gesture. But alas he held himself in check. Non-altogether please with the bit of news he and the staff received earlier about Mr. Crawley's extended stay. 

“You know I live to serve Mr. Crawley.” Charles stated in a bored inflation. 

“See you don't forget that Carson. Wouldn't want a bad word put onto Lord Grantham upon his return. Or perhaps a scathing detailed report of Mrs. Hughes conduct while the good old Robert Crawley was away fighting.” 

Mr. Crawley's clear disrespect for Lord Grantham and the family as a whole irritated Charles to no end. This man had some nerve first in threatening his wife and second for his obvious contempt for Lord Grantham. Charles couldn't take Mr. Crawley's presents any longer and stood to face his arduous invader. 

“Why praytell would you bring Mrs. Hughes into this matter, my Lord?” 

Although both men stood eye to eye, Charles bested Mr. Crawley by a few inches, the man still had the gall to smirk up at the butler. 

“Well Mr. Carson, I know just how dear Mrs. Hughes is to you.” 

Charles' body froze suddenly, he tried to shake it off while in James Crawley’s presents. As he looked towards the man to see if he saw his unintended reaction, Charles was both relieved and bothered to see Mr. Crawley look around his office once more. As if trying to gather intel about his supposed knowledge. He looked rather chuffed with himself for ruffling the butler's feathers. Charles’ gut told him to take Mr. Crawley's threats seriously, but the look about the man now made Charles believe perhaps he didn't know as much as he pretended too. He seemed too curious and much too hubris for their actual secrets to have been discovered. Of course Mr. Crawley was right, but Charles did not think he truly knew that. 

This small consultation made him feel somewhat better, although he felt entirely drained after this encounter. He needed to shoo Mr. Crawley out and then head up to his awaiting bed and hopefully a more receptive wife. 

“There is nothing between Mrs. Hughes and I besides a working relationship. Now I think it best that I head off to bed. I recommend you do the same my Lord.” 

Charles gestured for his guest to leave and fortunately Mr. Crawley moved towards the door. 

“I don’t find you truthful Carson, but I will permit you to retire. Good night.” 

Charles scoffed once the family' s buffoon was heading up the stairs, he turned on his heals to make his way to the servants stairwell. 

-

Charles crept into his room and removed his clothing before making his way to their bedroom. He gently lifted the covers and slid inside. 

His wife’s breathing was even, but not deep. A telltale sign that Elsie was still awake. Charles scooted closer to her and moved his arms around her. Elsie automatically adjusted to his presents and burrowed further into his warmth. 

Charles moved his legs down the sides of her outer legs and instantly pulled back when he reached her cold feet. He gasped a little in her ear and Elsie released a small giggle. 

She turned in his arms, so they were face to face. She reached up to caress his jaw. 

“I wondered when you would finally join me and my cold feet.” 

“Sorry Love, I was held up a little.” 

Her brow frowned in question, but she felt his thumb stroke along her brow to sooth her. 

“Don’t worry Elsie.” 

Elsie nodded gently and brought her other hand to encircle his face. She moved her lips to rest upon his and deepened the kiss once he responded. The kiss grew after a time. Both rejoiced in their rekindled connection. 

Elsie moved back, but only enough to talk, “I’m sorry I have been so distant.” 

“I understand, my darling.” He said against her lips before capturing them once more. 

Pulling back after a minute Elsie needed to express “You have been very tolerant of me.” 

“Of course Elsie, I am your husband. I vowed to take care of you. Even in the hard times. Just as you would do for me.” He pulled her closer and moved his face into her neck. Taking in her familiar scent, something he would never tire of. He moved his arms around her back and started to run his hands up and then down, just as he knew she would like. 

Elsie signed pleasurably within his grasp and whispered “Make love to me Charlie.” 

Charles immediately felt more lively. His lips attached themselves to the back of her ear and proceeded to worship her neck with feather light kisses. Elsie moved her arms around him and started to pull at his sides, encouraging him to move atop her. 

Charles felt elated, hope filled his chest. Perhaps his wife was finally accepting her loss and moving forward. 

He perceived his wife wanted to make slow love. Having not indicated the need to move off the bed. Or perhaps she did not care. 

Charles drove his pelvis into her and both released a soft moan. The couple worked to remove the minimal clothing between them and pressed on in their passion to join together. Elsie moved her hand down to his manhood and brought the head to her entrance. She moved his member back and forth through her folds to gather her juices before his entry. 

Charles slowly bucked forward once his member was guided to her entrance a final time. Knowing of her readiness by how slick she had become Charles slowly entered her awaiting body. A few strokes later and he was fully seated within his wife. Elsie moaned softly, an invitation for him to start moving. 

A gentle rocking was all the couple needed. Charles barely pulled from her depth before softly thrusting back in. All the while passionate kisses and caressing moved the pair to their completion. 

It didn't take long for the familiar tightness and tingling to overtake Charles into his orgasm. He pulled away quickly and spent on her stomach. Charles collapsed onto his wife, in order to gain his breath, knowing she typically did not mind. 

Charles moved off her after a moment and collected a cloth from a nearby side-table. He wiped his essence off and threw the towel to an unknown location within the room. 

Charles moved back onto the bed and gathered Elsie to him once more. Her back to his chest. Her eyes were closed, but he moved his hand down to her center anyways. 

Elsie stopped his hand and said “You don't have to Charles.” 

“What kind of husband would I be if my wife is left unsatisfied? I can’t have that, my love,” smirking against her the back of her neck.

Elsie removed her hand and instead placed one behind his head while the other fondled her own breast. A clear invitation for him to proceed. 

Charles' eyes moved to her covered breast and changed his position some. He moved his arm around her back so his hand could join hers. Helping to add more stimulation. His other hand continued its journey to her folds. He started with long circular movements upon her sensitive nub and once he received a moan and felt the arching of her back he change to tighter circles. Elsie’s breath hitched in pleasure. She removed her hand from her breast and moved to fist one of the pillows. 

With the new access to her chest, Charles started to massage her breast in earnest. Just as she liked. Occasionally he would move to her peaked nipple and pay extra attention to it. 

Charles decided to add two fingers into her channel. It seemed to be the right move as Elsie’s hips instantly snapped into his hand, looking for more. He moved his hand in a steady rhythm and used his thumb to stay connected to her nub. Elsie mewed with need after a while and he knew to move faster. He worked her core to her completion with a practiced hand. Making sure to cover her mouth with his as she was overtaken by her release. No need for their bedroom activities to be accidentally overheard.

Charles slowed down his hand movements to help elongate her orgasm. Her breathing evened out after a while and she stretched alongside his body. 

Charles nuzzled his face into her hair “I love you.” 

Elsie turned her face to his and kissed the corner of his mouth “I love you, too.” 

After a moment of contented stillness the couple moved from the bed to gather their bed clothes and made their way to their respective washrooms across the hall. 

After a quick clean the couple joined each other once more. They encircled the other and drifted off into a pleasant sleep.

Notes:

Don't forget to review!